I’ve been going to yoga class for a while now. I enjoy it, it’s a nice way to finish a weightlifting session: plus there are some great views in that class. There’s this one girl I had a bit of a thing with a while ago.
Her name was Rowanna but I never found that out until after we’d had sex. She’s most of reason I joined the class, I used to leave the gym at about eight, right as she would go into the studio. I’d faff around tying my shoelace or looking for something in my bag as long as I could outside those glass doors but I didn’t want to look weird so I eventually signed myself up. She was a young girl, just about eighteen. Her blonde hair sat on her shoulders and stopped just above her round, heavy breasts. She had a tiny waist on her petite frame, wide hips, slender arms & legs but most notably: a mesmerising arse. A proper bubble butt, full in all the right places: almost as though it were begging to be spanked and in yoga pants. Well, it’s a wonder the other men in the room could miss it.
I came in for my first session in early January, the gym was still busy with a rush of new years resolutioners. Amongst the crowds of people moving up and down I spotted and followed her down to the studio. I made sure I set up my mat right behind hers so I got the best possible view. She didn’t talk to me right away, but at one point she corrected my position like an instructor would. She mentioned that she coached somewhere else and informed me of the dangers of imprinting my spine. She must have only touched my chest for a millisecond but that’s all it took for my heart to start pounding. She was stunning up close too, a real natural beauty, I noticed she wore no makeup and that she had a spattering of freckles across her nose. Mostly I noticed the way her tits spilled forward in her vest, threatening to come free.
Nothing really happened for a couple of weeks, but by March things had really started kicking off. After a class, she invited me for coffee so we walked together to the little ground floor coffee shop at the gym. She ordered a peppermint tea and I had a latte. We sat down opposite each other in a corner of the room; we sipped our drinks and chatted. The next week she told me that she was going on a date and asked me, if I didn’t mind, if I’d help her get ready. I thought this was a little weird at first but I liked the idea of helping her in general so I went along with it. I followed her into the unisex changing rooms after class.
Well! She Goes:
So I’m in the shower, and I’m sweaty as hell from class, so I’m just trying to cool myself down and wash off. I like my showers hot, the water is cascading down my curves, the water reflecting in the neon strip lights. I was looking forward to my date but I had to admit, I liked the idea of being with him a little more. I still didn’t know his name at this point, I just referred to him as ‘yoga boy’. I reached down and picked up a bar of soap, my ass exposed for a few seconds, my butt almost perfectly round and voluptuous. At least a handful, if not two-so I’ve been told. At that moment, I hear the door to the shower open and a rush of cold air flood in. I’m suddenly aware of someone behind me. I’m a little apprehensive at first, but then I think of all the times I’ve watched yoga boy’s arm muscles tensing and untensing in the mirror and thought of how strong he must be. I slowly stood up and his hands reached around my front and cupped my tits. He massaged them gently. Then spun me round to look at me. After staring at them for a few moments he took my nipple in his mouth and started to suck it, interspersed with little bites and licks. Then he knelt down in front of me. Lifted one leg up, placed my foot on the handrail and buried his face into my shaven pussy. He was licking my clit vigorously and by this point I’d gained a whole new layer of sweat to wash off.
I was moaning loudly: my moans echoing round the otherwise empty changing room. His mouth filled with my warm, salty, pussy juices and he lapped them up gratefully. I was having to hold on to the top of the shower cubicle walls to keep myself from falling; there was very little blood in my head at this point.
I could feel myself getting closer and closer to orgasm; he began to finger me. One finger at first, then two, and finally three, gliding in and out of me, rhythmically in sync with his tongue. I couldn’t take it anymore and I practically erupted; my pussy clenching tight around his fingers. My face contorted in utter bliss. I didn’t have long to contemplate this before he bent me over. Moving back round to behind me, the man began to work at my anus with his tongue. Cum still running down my inner thighs he touched my clit as he went, it was so sensitive at this point that even the slightest brush made me shudder and moan. He swirled his tongue round my ass, probing into it with his tongue. Then he put a finger in me, moving it in and out of me as he practically handed me his cock to wank.
One finger became two and two became the tip of his penis. Gently, he pushed his way in as my tight ass stretched to accommodate him. Inch by inch he moved completely inside me, I shuddered again as he started back at rubbing my clit. He pumped his thick cock in and out of me as the hot water beat down on my back, my face and chest pressed into the cold tiles. The room had begun filling with steam. He watched, holding an ass cheek in both hands as my sphincter widened and tightened rhythmically. His hands found my tits once more and he squeezed the nipples and caressed all of my large breasts, then he moved his attention back to my pussy, he shoved three fingers straight up there and I felt so full, so full of him.
It was so fucking hot; his fingers pumped my pussy as his dick pumped my ass. I loved the way he felt in there, thick and powerful, each thrust seeming to gain momentum on the last. I moaned, high pitched and breathless, never having been pleasured like this before in my life. Around his fingers he felt me get wetter and wetter, I was nearing a second orgasm. Once again I tightened around his fingers and he felt a flood of juices rush down his hand. I knew he was getting close, he gripped my ass tighter and thrust into me slowly and powerfully. Suddenly I felt his dick pause, pulsate a little, then the next thing I knew there was floods of hot cum flowing into me. My ass milked his cock; it seemed to be endlessly squirting. I panted: hard. As he pulled out, he stepped back a little, admiring his cum dripping out of my widened ass hole. He bent down, kissed my ass cheek and walked away. Leaving me trembling and hot, I fell to my knees in the shower cubicle and switched the water to cold.
I got out a few minutes later and found a scrawled note on a piece of paper which read “My name is Oliver, this is my number:”
He’d left, and he hadn’t even helped me get ready.
Well! knowing how she feels:
I couldn’t hang around after that, it was incredible but she had a date to get to and if it were up to me I’d never have left that shower cubicle. After that fateful evening it became a regular occurrence: yoga and sex. Not the worst way to spend a Tuesday evening.
I was lined up in the launch tube. The check system for my Combat Armor, Tactical, Heavy, was running. Our last ditch assault on the Instagian home world would launch in a few minutes. This war had lasted far too long. I had been a CATH pilot for twenty-four of my thirty-two years in service.
I watched the last of the system lights switch to green and thumbed the intercom system to life. “This is Field Admiral Adam ‘Rock’ Drake. I am green and hot across the board and ready for launch at your command.”
My intercom answered from the bridge of the carrier. “Rock, we are a go for launch in T minus seventeen seconds. Hang onto your hats men this is an all out assault. No matter what happens the war ends today.”
I watched the timer count down. We were under radio silence once the umbilical cut loose. I listened to the last minute chatter as the nineteen other CATH suits reported green lights. Then the timer hit zero.
It felt like someone stuffed a rocket engine up my ass, as the launch system slammed me down the length of the tube. Faster than it took to think about it, the launch sabot was packed around my suit, and I was ejected at mind numbing speeds towards the planet below.
Two minutes after launch, we passed the moon of the planet Instag. That was when the first layer of the sabot wrapped around my suit started its function. The braking rockets fired and we started to slow. We would still hit the atmosphere at more than eighteen thousand miles per hour. Much slower than our current speed.
I looked at the combat clock. In four minutes we would enter the outer atmosphere. I had expected enemy fire by now. The fleet was moving in behind us with the landing craft and space defenses. But there was no resistance. Not even a scanning beam to detect us.
The job of my men and I, was to establish a landing zone to bring the troops in. It is what we do. First in, last out, and never give ground. These combat suits had been designed and upgraded so many times. The current model weighed eighty-one tons and held the firepower of a full artillery division. At the current rate we were going to make ground fall with a full compliment of ammo.
I felt the first layer peel off and disintegrate as we passed the edge of the outer atmosphere. Then the first of the flower petals bloomed. The pod extended the next layer out and started using the atmosphere to break our fall. I watched the display for my speed. I was slowing rapidly as the friction heat burned away the petals of the flower I rode in. Then a sudden jerk as those petals collapsed and broke away.
The third layer spread and I bloomed again in the springtime of our planet fall. I watched as my indicators drifted into the range of acceptability. Layer after layer peeled off and slowed me until I came down to terminal velocity. Then the last layer broke away and I was in daylight. Five thousand feet above the ground I was now hanging from a massive air foil.
Still we had encountered no resistance. Not even a single projectile had been fired. My Radio crackled and a voice came on. “Cease fire! Cease fire! It is over, the Instagian people have surrendered! Do not fire, we are under a cease fire command!”
It took a few seconds for it to register. I was going home. I was going to see my wife. I had not touched her in thirty-two years and I was now only a few short weeks from being home. I activated my radio for transmitting. “Men put your weapons on standby, do not power them down. Word of the cease fire may not have reached the ground troops at the landing zone.”
I turned my active scanners on and scanned the landing zone. Below us stood four men and none of them were armed. More than five miles away was a group of soldiers and none of them carried weapons. My mind began to truly grasp that this was real. The war was over.
Then it came over the radio. “All troops, we are under a peace treaty. Men and women, we are going home. The war is over. Soldiers this comes by direct order from the president of earth, Lady Damina, power down and holster all weapons. You are to treat anyone you meet as honored friends. The war is over and we are not to hold grudges. Talks are proceeding for trade agreements and cultural exchanges. Men we are leaving for home in fourteen days. Yes you heard that right, we are going home!”
I was back on the carrier. There was an air of excitement here. Everyone had come to believe. We had been treated as honored guests by the Instagian people. They had truly surrendered. We were completely unprepared for what we found when we hit the ground. The population of their planet had been hit hard by the war. At the beginning of the war there had been almost a trillion people on the planet below. Now they numbered less than one hundred million. They had no choice. They did not have enough people left to fight. It was going to take them millennia to rebuild and they were going to need help.
I was waiting my turn to make a call home. I refused to use my rank to jump the line. No one here was less important to someone back home. As the line slowly diminished I thought back on the war. I had expected some of the other fleets to be here for the final assault. At one time there had been over one hundred fleets. Only ours was committed to the final battle.
Could we be the only fleet left? That thought hit me like a ton of bricks. Had we come that close to being defeated? My thoughts were interrupted by my turn at the communications panel.
I thumbed my home contact number into the panel and made my recording. “Baby, we are coming home. I can’t wait to see you. I hope you haven’t given up on me and moved in with the milk man. We go into Jump-Space tomorrow morning and will be making Earth orbit in twenty-three days. As always my heart is yours. I love you Danni.”
When I hit the send button, I looked at my chronograph. My meeting with the admiralty staff was in fifteen minutes. It was supposed to be a big deal but there was too much of an air of festivity aboard for me to worry.
I walked into the conference room and looked at the smiles on the command staff’s faces. It even invaded here. We all waited for Fleet Admiral Stinson to enter the room. As I sat down I noticed an ice bucket and a collection of alcohols sitting in the center of the table.
“Please help yourselves.” Stinson said as he entered the room. “We have something to celebrate after the orders are handed out.” As men and women reached for the bottles and glasses, he continued. “We have orders to return home ASAP. There are also a couple of strange orders along the way. All soldiers are to have their anti-impregnation implants removed immediately. Rank fraternization, is not only no longer prohibited, it is now encouraged. As a mater of fact the order states and I quote, ‘the men and women on the ships are to make as many conquests and pregnancies as possible on the way home.’ I am not sure about these orders but they come with a presidential seal on them. Any pregnant female soldier will be given a full pension for the rest of her life when she arrives home.”
One of the staff asked a simple question. “Sir, are we to assume from this, that the women back home are eager to start having children again?”
“I think that would be one way to put it. If I am reading the orders right they not only are eager but are impatient to start. The orders also continue with the statement, ‘married men are not excused from this duty and must participate.’ The statement I received is that they want all female soldiers pregnant by the time they get home.”
I asked out of a true sense of foreboding. “Sir I have noticed a few things and I am afraid of what we are going to find when we get home. When was the last time this fleet received a male recruit when replacements arrived?”
“I can’t answer that. I am under orders…”
“How many soldiers comprise the compliment of this fleet?”
“Thirty-one thousand, five hundred?”
“How many of those soldiers are male?”
“When was the last time we communicated with another fleet?”
“You are correct in your thoughts, Rock. We are the last Earth fleet.”
“If I am right, then the entire male population of the human race is on these ships…”
“Not quite, but the only men left on earth are in nursing homes. We made a mistake, during the war the draft was made mandatory for men, no exceptions. Every man was inducted at the age of eighteen or older. The mistake wasn’t caught until the last male soldier left Earth. There have been no children born on earth in the last eighteen years. I expect every man on these ships to do their duty and have sex, as much sex as possible.”
“What about the men that have taken vows of faithfulness?”
“Tell them their vows are canceled, under orders. It is really simple; we have twenty-three days to get more than twenty thousand women pregnant. We need every man we can get. I expect every soldier to do his duty and sleep with at least one woman per day until we have accomplished our mission. One final thing, the soldiers need to know, any woman giving birth to a male child will be given a five million credit bonus…”
I was sitting in my cabin. My rank got me a private room instead of the barracks bunks, my argument with the fleet admiral still running through my head. I had been through thirty-two years of being faithful. I had resisted every temptation except my hand. Now I was under orders to sleep with the women that drew me from the pool. My team was all men, so I had no women to command. I had thought to use that as a loophole. But little did I know we were celebrities among the crews. CATH pilots were like rock stars.
The fleet admiral had created a pool and the women got to place their names in the ring. If they drew the lucky number, then they were given us for the night. I had been told that if a woman came out of my cabin without a smile on her face I would face a court marshal. The fleet admiral had gone so far as to place a subnet call to my home. He had explained the situation and orders to my wife. That was when I got the shock of my life. My wife was aware of the problem. She had figured it out when she had not seen a man in almost twenty years. She told me she was not exactly happy about it but she understood and she was proud of me for keeping faithful as long as I did.
Now I lay here freshly showered and waiting for the first winner of the lottery. My chime rang and I answered, “Enter.” Into my room stepped a young blond woman, she was a buck recruit. My mind reeled at what was happening. Yesterday morning I would have been court marshaled for even thinking about this young woman in the way I was supposed to think of her now. Today I was a gift to her for drawing a lucky number
“Oh my god! I can’t believe I drew you first. I feel like I won the lottery.”
“Surely you would rather have a younger man.” I asked thinking about my fifty years of age over her youth. “How old are you?”
“I am nineteen, sir. I can’t believe I drew the commander of the CATH pilots. I want you to give me a son, that would be so perfect.”
I was stunned, how was I supposed to get an erection with this bubble head. She was young and beautiful but she reminded me of an over excited child.
Before I could even finish my thoughts she was stripping out of her uniform. “I don’t need any foreplay, just get inside me.” She said as even the thought of an erection started to fade from my mind.
I tried to calm her down a bit. “We have all night together. Take it easy and let’s enjoy this a little.”
“We can enjoy the second round, I want that cock!” She exclaimed as she yanked the sheet off of me to reveal my nakedness. Before I could even react she was on her knees next to the bed and had my cock in her mouth. Well she managed to bypass that problem, my long neglected cock was more than happy to respond to her tongue. As I grew in her mouth she moaned out. Now my mind joined the excitement. God that felt good. She pulled me out of her mouth and purred as she stroked my cock with her hand. “It is even bigger than my vibrator. Oh this is going to be great for my first real one.”
Her words struck me. Almost all of the women on board were younger than the men. The anti-frat rules had caused most of these women to never experience a real cock. The pleasure centers had sex toys and pleasure holos, but most of the men had not had real women either. This crew was going to be in jump for twenty-three days. Most of the crew would have nothing to do for that time.
While I was thinking she had removed the last of her clothing and was climbing on top of me. I felt her hand guide me into place. This impatient woman was going to take me. Then her warmth began to slide down my rigid shaft. My mind faded into a haze of lust. I thrust upward feeling my stiffness imbed into her hot moist tunnel. She let out a moan of pure pleasure. I joined her in the moan. My god she was tight on me. I had not wanted this to start with but now I was filled with a lust I could not deny. The silky pleasure of her flesh was so inviting.
I began to thrust up into her, driven to give her everything I had. I could not get the leverage I wanted. I wrapped my arms around her and rolled her onto her back. I began to control the rhythm as I drove into her. I tried to deny the pleasure I felt as I drove towards our lust, but I couldn’t. It was so intense to feel that tight pussy wrapped around my cock. Then it changed, I felt her pussy begin to quiver around my cock. She let out a scream that sounded like the passion of an animal. Her whole body began to convulse beneath me. She threw her legs around my waist and ground hard against me. I could feel her clit grinding against me. My lust reached its peak as I began to spew my semen inside her.
As we relaxed in the aftermath she looked at me with soft eyes. I rolled off of the top of her and lay back. As she smiled she slid down my body and began to lick and suck on the flesh of my cock once again. I was not even middle aged at fifty years old. I was considered a young man by the average life span of two hundred years. It did not take much of her activity before my cock was cheering her on again.
Once she had Mister Happy’s attention completely she got onto her hands and knees. It took very little to convince my mind to slide in behind her. I intended to at least truly enjoy this round. I began by reaching down and slapping my cock up against her clit. I watched as she arched her back and cried out. A second slap made her quiver and moan. Several slaps against her clit had her quivering as she started into a small orgasm. As she reached her peak I thrust into her completely. Her animal scream of lust must have been heard several decks away.
I thrust into her with force, as she quivered and screamed her way through her orgasm. Then as she began to come down from her peak I reached my hand around her and pinched her clit between my thumb and forefinger. I felt her pussy clench down hard on my cock as she began to rocket into another orgasm. She rose up on her knees as her body convulsed with her pleasure. I reached my free hand around and pinched one of her nipples as she screamed out again. Then to add to her sensations I nipped my teeth into the side of her neck. Her back arched away from me as her shoulders leaned back into me. I took this new opportunity to remove my hand from her clit and run my fingernails along her back from ass to mid back. The resulting explosive orgasm left her head spinning as she tried to fall forward onto the bed.
I was having none of that. I drove into her hard as she wilted in my arms. Each thrust lifted her knees upward. She was moaning and crying. I did not know if it was pleasure or pain that caused her tears. I was lost in my lust and only sought my own completion. When my thrusts brought me to my peak I held her against me and released deep into her womb. My mind faded and my knees grew weak. I had not experienced an orgasm that intense in years. Not since I left Earth. I held her against me as we both wilted down to the mattress.
“Oh god! I did not know a real cock could feel that good.” She said between pants for breath. “How long before you can do that to me again?”
“Give me a few minutes and I will try.” I said with a light laugh.
She smiled and then she got a look of surprise on her face. “I forgot to give you your pills.”
“The medical techs gave me some pills to bring to you. They are in my pocket. They are supposed to make you have incredible sexual stamina.” She reached down and pulled the bottle out of her uniform pocket, on the floor.
I took the pills from her hand and set them on the table next to the bed. “I don’t think I need those right now.” I said as I pressed my already re-hardening cock into the crack of her ass.
“Oh wow!” She exclaimed as she felt what was growing behind her.
I was in the launch tube again. This time, our planet fall was part of a welcome home display. We would each launch over the city, then walk our CATH suits to the parks we were designated to stand them in. They would stand as monuments to our heroism. I felt like an idiot. I am not a hero, I am a soldier who did what he had to do. Placing a monument to myself made me feel like an idiot glory hound.
There was only one city on earth now. It was big, with a population of five hundred million. Mankind’s ecology problems were over. There was now more than enough farmland to support our population. This is what was truly scary, below us in the city were five hundred million women that had not seen a man in almost twenty years. Up here were ten thousand men.
We had also failed in our mission. Why did we fail? It turns out that the radiations we were exposed to during the war had left most of the men sterile. Only one thousand of us were fertile. The CATH suits had protected me and my men. We were the lucky ones. Now we had to go home and a thousand men had to try and rebuild the population, while nine thousand had to keep the women entertained.
This was going to be hell.
We had close to succeeded in our mission. Most of the female crew was pregnant. There were eighteen thousand women returning to earth in med shuttles. They were getting a hero’s welcome as well.
We received the final call and then there was a rocket up my ass again. After all these years, that part of launching bothered me the most. You would understand if you ever experienced it. It was like being shot out of a cannon with your ass on fire. Twenty minutes after launch my airfoil collapsed behind me, as my CATH touched down. It was a ten mile walk to the park I was assigned to place the suit in.
I felt like I was leading a parade of women. I was followed the entire distance to the park, by thousands of them. They all wanted to get a glimpse of me. I did not want fame and fortune. I wanted to feel the arms of my wife wrapped around me. I strode into the park among cheers and music. Up a set of stairs to a platform made especially for my suit.
Once I was in the position I was given the disembarking clearance and a touch of a control opened the tank that had been my home in combat for more than twenty years. I stepped down to a fanfare that would embarrass god. Then I had microphones thrust all around me as my wife ran into my arms. I took her into my embrace and tears filled my eyes. I had two weeks with my wife before I was expected to open my doors to any woman that requested pregnancy. I wanted to feel her love every one of those days.
I gave my little victory speech as prepared by the public relations officer and then was escorted to a waiting limousine. On the walk to the air car the women close enough touched me whenever they could. To many of them, I was a foreign creature. The youngest of them saw me as a legend out of mythology. I was not only a man, but I was a CATH pilot. Many of these women had never even seen a man outside of pictures and videos.
Once in the limo the sounds of the crowd were quieted. The driver turned and looked back. “Welcome home, sir. I have been assigned as your driver. If you need anything don’t hesitate to ask.”
I looked at the young red headed girl smiling back at me. “Thank you, Miss?”
“Starla kane, sir.”
“Thank you Starla, my name is Adam. I am pleased to meet you. Could you please take us home now, I am quite anxious to spend some time at home with my wife.”
“Of course, Adam, it will take us about twenty minutes to get to your condo.”
As she pulled away from the crowd I looked over at the woman I loved. We had married just before I shipped out for basic training. We had only had two nights together as man and wife. I intended to try and make up for that in the next two weeks. I reached out to her and she came to my arms like sunshine in a dream. As we kissed, the tears once again came to my eyes.
Danni leaned back and wiped the tears from my eyes. “Your home now, it’s all over. No more fighting. You’re here with me now.”
“It all seems like a dream. There were times I was sure I would never see home again.”
She leaned in and kissed me deeply. After all these years this woman still affected me like no other. My heart leapt into my throat at her kiss. I would do anything to make her happy.
Chapter two – A new job.
It had been almost nine months since I arrived home. I had finally gotten accustomed to the deluxe high-rise penthouse condominium. Being driven to everything was harder for me. I was a CATH pilot, I was used to plowing the road. The matter-mit stations used for distant travel were really new for me. I stepped in and dialed a destination number, and then with a slight tingle I was halfway across the city.
One thing had made me happy beyond belief. My wife was pregnant. She was expected to deliver near the end of this month. We had elected not to know the sex of the child.
I was headed to my new job. I was breeding stock. The government had come up with the idea of the breeding center where the women could come to get the attention of a man and possibly get pregnant. There were only a thousand of us that were on the pregnancy floors. The lower floors were the entertainment only men.
My wife had become quite a celebrity in her own right. It turned out we were the last married couple on earth. She was invited to talk shows and everything else to try and get her point of view of what it was like to sleep with a man every night. She refused most of the invites.
She had also come to fully accept the fact that I had to have sex with other women to help rebuild our world. She knew she held my heart in the palm of her hand.
Today I was headed for the breeding center, I had my day off yesterday and today I was again ready to face my roster of women. It was almost funny, a few years ago I would have thought having as many women as I could every day, would have been a fantasy. It was actually turning into a chore and a job. I averaged five women per day and got two days a week off. Those days were spent entirely with my wife.
The doctor at the center had us all on a vitamin and drug regiment to make us produce more semen and increase our sex drive. It helped a lot with getting women pregnant, but it caused some other problems. For one I spent most of my day so horny I would fuck a tree if it had a knothole.
I arrived at the matter-mit station just as my phone rang in my pocket. I pulled it out and saw my wife’s picture on my phone. I hit the button and put the phone to my ear. “Hey, babe, what’s up?”
“Adam, there are agents here from the government. They want to take me to the hospital for tests.”
“What kind of tests?
“They want to do a three dimensional sonic imagery test.”
“Tell them to wait, I am on my way.” I turned and headed back to the house. When I started walking two women in dark suits stepped in front of me.
“Sir, we are going to have to ask you to continue to the breeding center. Your wife is perfectly safe. We just need to determine the sex of her baby.”
“I should be there, she will need me.”
“We will bring her to you at the center just as soon as the tests are finished. Please, Sir, this is really important and may be more important than you know at this time. You absolutely must continue at the center.” As she spoke my phone rang. I glanced down to see an unidentifiable number on the phone. “Please, Sir, answer your phone.”
I pushed the button and placed the phone to my ear once again. “Hello?”
“Mister Drake, this is Damina Storm. I am pleased to get the chance to speak with you.”
“Miss Storm? The president of the planet, Damina Storm?”
“One and the same, Sir and please call me Damina. I am afraid I am going to have to ask you to cooperate in this. It truly is important. After work today I would like to invite you and your lovely wife to the Capitol Building for dinner and a conversation. We have a problem brewing that you and your old team may well be able to help us with. I have dispatched several members of the secret service to protect your wife and if you choose I will even connect a video link for you while she is having the test. After we speak tonight I will talk to the other members of your team.”
“I really don’t like this, Ma’am. My wife is the only thing that kept me fighting for so many years. She has been so understanding about our crisis, and I really don’t want anything to make her uncomfortable.”
“I absolutely understand and agree with you. She is a national hero in my eyes. But I would truly like to talk about this in a more private and secure location. It is going to be public knowledge entirely too soon anyway. I will not go so far as to force you to cooperate with us. I just need you to understand this is really important.”
“You will have her brought to me?”
“If I need to, I will escort her personally.”
“Has she been made aware of this?”
“Yes sir she is in the care of the best women in my service and will have a private caregiver with her at all times. They have been instructed to give her anything she needs at all times.”
“I still don’t like it but I will cooperate.”
“Thank you, Sir.”
I was with my last appointment for the day. My wife was waiting in a lounge on the ground floor. They had brought her everything her heart desired all day long. I had a video link that I could use to talk to her any time I needed. She kept telling me not to worry she was fine.
Here I stood, in a posh bedroom, with another woman. She was not a looker as most would say. She was more of a plain Jane. But the pills in my system were doing their work. I was more than ready for her.
I watched as she dropped down onto her knees and began to fondle my cock. It had amazed me just how much these women just wanted to touch me. At times I felt like a piece of artwork. Other times I felt like a prostitute. This woman began by caressing my shaft then she started to rub it on her face. She reminded me of a cat loving on its owner.
I felt her tongue run from my sack to the tip of my cock and it made my muscles tense and relax. When she closed her mouth and savored the pre-cum that she had gathered she gave out a light moan. Then she wrapped her lips around the tip and began to suckle gently. She looked up into my eyes. “This may be my only chance to get pregnant. I have taken fertility drugs to increase the chance of multiple births. Please, if my begging can get anything, get me pregnant.”
I reached down to guide her up to me. “I will do my best.” I took her into my arms and guided her to the bed. If there was one thing I had learned it was the fact that the forty-five minutes these women had with me was usually enough for two attempts. The drugs made it possible for me to try twice with each.
As she lay back onto the bed I began to caress and touch her. My wife had insisted that I treat each woman as if they were her. They had come begging for this chance and I needed to give them something to remember it by. I started to kiss and lick my way down the body of the woman in the bed. She shivered at my touch and moaned with pleasure. Those sounds let me know she was enjoying the attention.
When my tongue ran through the folds of her pussy she jumped and squealed out her pleasure. Her body reacted by giving me the nectar that would ease our sexual contact. I had thought that all women tasted the same. In my time here I had learned that each woman had an aroma and a taste all their own. This woman was no exception to that rule. Her honey was as sweet as the honey it was named after. I found myself wanting more of it and drove my tongue deeply into her. I felt her hands entwine in my hair and pull me against her as she cried out in delight.
“Oh god! You are better than my girlfriend! Don’t stop, god don’t stop!”
Her cries spurred me on. I started to brush my nose across her clit and rub my finger on her wet anus. She bucked into my face and began to quiver. As her body shook I moved up and sucked her clit in between my lips. I flicked my tongue across the nubbin in my mouth and was rewarded with a flow of her sweetest nectar so far. I continued to drink from her cup until she collapsed back onto the bed panting.
This woman watched me as I began to move up her body with butterfly kisses. When I reached the level of her face she smiled and nodded her readiness. With a slow gentle pressure I pushed my way past her entrance and filled her with my solid staff. She moaned and whimpered her pleasure as my cock seated in her fully. With a slow deliberate pace I began to fuck into her. She began to moan and grunt with each stroke into her satiny depths. I could feel her body start its climb towards her orgasm. I was beginning my climb towards mine.
Soon she was quivering in my arms. “I am coming again!” She cried out as our bodies locked up and my thrusts poured my seed deep inside her. Our bodies rocked together as we rode out or orgasms. Slowly we relaxed and fell into a light stupor. I rolled off of her and lay behind her as she spooned into me.
“Thank you,” she whispered softly.
“You are more than welcome, but your time is not up.” I could feel her surprise as her body tensed. She had finally registered the fact that my cock lay hard between her legs. When she turned to look into my face I whispered softly. “We should make sure.”
As I began to kiss her neck I felt her hand slide down to caress the head of my cock. Then she guided me into her depths.
I entered the lounge to see my wife sitting with a cup of tea in her hand and several women standing around her. One of these women I recognized from the street that morning. “Sir, I know you just got off work, but the president is quite anxious to speak with you.”
“Can I have a couple of minutes to talk to my wife please?”
“If you will come with us you can have some time to talk in the limousine. We need to be at the large matter-mitt station in twenty minutes.”
My wife stood behind me. “It’s alright, Adam. We can talk in the car. I am fine if a little freaked out.”
The ride to the Capitol Building was a bit intimidating. We were in a motorcade with secret service cars in front and behind. Something made me feel like we were being taken prisoner.
We were shown into a dining area in the seat of the government. The table was covered with exotic foods and drinks as we were shown to our seats. The secret service women had no sooner returned to the edges of the room when the president of the world came into the room. “Please, Mister and Missus Drake, be comfortable here. I have some things to tell you after dinner and I am hoping to get your cooperation in getting us past a major crisis.”
“I am not sure how we can help, but I am sure we will do all we can.”
The dinner was amazing. Some of the dishes served to us were the best I had ever tasted. Whenever we were not eating my wife’s hand clung to mine under the table. All too soon the meal was over and the president was ready to talk. “May I call you Adam and Danni, please? What I am about to ask should not be couched in such formal talk. I am about to beg you for the human race.”
“That will be fine, but please my wife and I are quite scared, and this is not helping.”
“You have nothing to fear from us, it is actually the opposite. As the leader of the remaining human race, I have so much to fear from you.”
“I cannot inspire that much fear. I am a simple man and I just wish to live my life in peace.”
“No matter what your decision tonight, you are at peace with us. I must tell you some facts and spoil a surprise for you in order to allow you an informed decision. I am not sure if you are aware but the first births from the female soldiers in your fleet have started. There is a problem that we did not see coming.”
“What is the problem?” Fear for my child gripped my heart. I could feel Danni’s hand tighten on mine as her fear echoed the emotions in me.
“So far there have been around seven thousand births. They all have been healthy happy children and the women are ecstatic. We are more than happy with that. The problem was noticed by a clerk at the records center. Of these seven thousand births only one hundred and forty of them have been male. If you look at that statistically it is impossible. We ordered the doctors at the hospitals to run tests on most of the men that returned and to track the baby’s parents by liaisons dates and see if any patterns emerged.”
My wife asked softly from beside me. “What did you find?”
“Most of the men that returned are infertile. This we already knew. What we learned is that of the fertile men almost all of them are incapable of fathering a male child. Something about their systems made them half sterile and the sperm carrying the male gene dies soon after formation.”
“Then I am going to have a daughter?”
“That is the point. Your wife’s tests today confirmed our suspicion. She is pregnant with a son.”
“How?” I asked.
“When we tracked back the lineage of the sons, we came to one conclusion. Your team was somehow protected by your suits in an odd way. You can only produce male children. All of the male children are born from one of the men on your team”
“How can we fix this?” I asked wondering what they had planned.
“We have to increase your workload. We are going to have to get you to impregnate as many women per day as you can. There are drugs we can use that will allow you to perform at higher levels. But it will mean you and your men must increase to sixteen women per day. We are not even sure if it is possible for you to maintain that pace and for how long. It is the projection of our scientists that if we do not do this the human race will fall to so low a level, society will collapse within one hundred years.”
“That is going to be problematic. I am so tired when I get home as it is that my wife only gets attention a couple times a week.”
“That is going to be part of the problem. The drugs we will give you will not have worn off by the time you get home. Your wife is going to have to keep you from losing control. She is going to have to be willing to give you relief most nights.”
“I can’t ask her to do that.”
As I spoke Damina dropped out of her chairs and to her knees. “Please, Adam, I am willing to beg for the survival of our race. I will do anything, even if I have to come over every night your wife is not in the mood, and relieve you myself. If you show the strength to preserver, your men will follow. Your world and your race need you.”
I turned to look into the eyes of my wife. When I did she took my face in her hands. “Adam, you have to. I will survive and I will be there for you.”
The love I felt for this woman made my heart swell. The sacrifices she was willing to make astounded me. “I will do it until you tell me to stop. On that day I will never touch another woman again.”
“I know, Adam, I know.”
I turned back to the president. “Madam President, I will do as you ask. I will however still demand one day a week off. On that day I am not to be contacted by anyone for any reason. That day is for my wife and my wife alone. What we do and where we go are hers and hers alone.”
“Thank you.” She said simply.
“I will talk with my men tomorrow, please allow us an hour in the morning to talk with no prying ears.”
“And one final thing, I want the recipe for that delicious oyster stew.”
The president looked up at me and then started to smile. “It is yours, I want you to know you will be moved to the best penthouses in town and the government will supply you with a complete staff for your daily needs. You will live like kings.”
“I never wanted that kind of life. I am not better than anyone else.”
“There you are wrong, Adam. I have read the records of your men and you. In over five hundred conflicts you never broke orders. You stood in the face of some of the worst hell any man has ever seen. For that alone you should be treated like kings. But when your race needs you in its darkest hour, you again rise to the challenge. Please allow us to do this for you. The sacrifices your wife is making for our race has earned her at least a life of leisure. Let us hire a staff to take care of her needs.”
“For her I will do anything.”
Chapter three – Drugs
It was now the first day taking the new drugs. I sat in a room naked as a young nurse administered the shot. “How long till the drugs take effect?”
“They should take effect quickly, sir.”
“My name is Adam, not Sir.” As I spoke I felt a stirring below my waist. Quickly did not describe the effect, within seconds I was as stiff as steel.
“Thank you, my name is Becky. I need to put a protective coating on you so you will not suffer from friction burns.” She reached back and retrieved a spray can behind her. Then she lifted my cock and began to coat it in a spray of cold mist. The mist rapidly turned warm and as it did my mind started to cloud over. She turned her back to me and bent over to put her supplies away. That was all it took to set me off.
I reached out my hands and tore her skirt away revealing the stockings and suspenders she wore underneath. My mind lusted after her dainty body as I positioned myself and thrust into her. She moaned out a scream of pain and passion as I began to thrust into her.
There was an animal in control of my body. That animal wanted to mate at any price. I grabbed a handful of her hair and began to use it to pull her back onto me as I thrust. I could hear the animal screams she was making and the cries of pain. But I didn’t care. I wanted to cum in her pussy and drive it into her womb. I wanted to pound her until she begged me to quit.
“Oh my god! Harder! Please!”
Her cries burst into my mind. They had to be my imagination. No one could want the animal lust that was driving through me. I was powerless to stop what I was doing. I thrust until her screams sang in my soul. My thrusts so powerful they were picking her up off of the ground. Only my fist in her hair stopped her from falling over in front of me.
I felt the head of my cock force its way past her cervix. The scream that came from her was the sound of a wounded animal. I forced my way as deep as I could and held her there, suspended from my cock and her hair as I began to pump my seed into her. I seemed to pump gallons into her as I felt it start to flow out around my cock. My mind started to return and I instantly let go of her hair. “Oh my god! What have I done?!”
Becky slowly slid to the floor at my feet. “Shhhhh! It’s okay. We knew this would happen with the first rush of the drugs. I volunteered every nurse that comes in here for this will be a volunteer. I was already lubricated and ready.”
I fell back onto the examination table. “You knew? Why didn’t you tell me?”
“Would you have gone through with it if you knew?” She said as she worked her way to her feet. “We need to get you to your room. If you are not with another woman quickly the violence will reclaim you.”
I started to stand. “No, I would not have gone through with it. I raped you.”
“You cannot rape the willing. The nurses that will come to you are all volunteers and they like the rough stuff. You just gave me one of the most amazing experiences of my life.” She smiled at me as she guided me down the hall. She was walking in only her torn uniform top, stockings and suspenders. “All of the nurses will not only be expecting you to take them forcefully but they will want it.”
I entered the room I was assigned and she guided me to the shower. “How often will I need to perform if I don’t want to be that violent with them?”
“You are scheduled for a visitor every half hour. You need to shower in between. The ladies know you are not here to give them pleasure. You are here to get them pregnant.”
“How long will the drugs last?”
“Twelve hours. At lunch a volunteer nurse will be here to help you. She will be like me so take her as rough as you can. Now, shower and get ready for your first client.”
I did not care what they told me I did my best to make each one of the women feel pleasure. I knew my men felt the same. Some of these women would never have a chance to be with a man again. We would send them home with a good memory.
My lunch hour came in a blur. I sat at the small table in my room as a young blond woman came in. “Hi, my name is Lindsey. I am here to feed you and help break your lust. We have a fine meal for you today.” She set the tray on the table in front of me. “The act of eating will help balance the drugs but it is only putting off the effect. Once you finish eating it will take over. I am here to take care of you at that time.”
“Are you truly willing to take me under those conditions?”
“Trust me, my girlfriend does things to me that would make most men cower in pain. I will be fine. Before you ask, yes I am pre-lubricated and ready in an instant.”
I lifted the lid off of my tray to see an oyster salad and T-bone steak. There was also a green salad, bread rolls, and a bowl of soup. “I see they want to feed me well.”
It has more to do with the drugs, they cause you to burn energy pretty quickly. While they are in your system you will be eating enough food for around four people. You will also probably burn that in calories. Your body is producing semen at a rate about ten times normal. Plus your hormones are just as high. That adds up and would cause you to lose weight at an incredible rate if we didn’t over feed you. Take your time and enjoy the meal.”
I looked down into my lap and noticed that her perfume was already affecting me. “I think I am going to have a problem.”
“Start eating it will calm it down quickly.”
By the second bite of food my snake had gone back into a nice nap. It was nice to know I could find some peace while here. I relaxed and enjoyed the food. I really did surprise myself when I realized I had eaten everything on the tray. As I looked down and wondered where I had put it I started to feel my groin reacting. I was not eating, so it wanted something else. I looked over to see Lindsay standing there, wearing only her stockings and high heels. She nodded to me and I rose from the table.
By the time I reached her the animal was in full control. I grabbed her hair and pulled her head back. My lips took possession of her as my free hand clutched her ass and lifted her upward. I pushed her body against the wall and felt her wrap her legs around me. I was not gentle or caring as I thrust into her. My first thrust drove past her cervix and drew a scream out of her and past my lips. With her pinned against the wall, my hands were free to do other things. I raked my fingernails down her sides forcing another scream past our lips.
I drove my cock into her with such power the sheetrock of the wall behind her gave way. Her head snapped back as she let out a howl that was a scream of pure passionate pain. “Force that cock into me, you bastard! Make me feel every inch of it! Oh god! Becky was right! Fuck me until I bleed!”
I drove myself into her tight cunt until she started to whimper. Then I grabbed her breasts and began to squeeze them. When I did this she let out a howl of pain and began to vibrate on my cock like an earthquake. I drove my head downward and sank my teeth into her shoulder. Her quaking turned into full body convulsions as my cock jerked and began to spew.
As the animal started to go back to sleep I looked into her eyes to see tears. “Did I hurt you too badly?”
She shook her head no. “I just want to do that again and I will never get the chance. We can only volunteer once and it is our only shot to get pregnant.”
“Why would it be your only shot?”
“Your particular seed is very valuable. It is sought after by every woman on the planet. They all want to have male children.”
“We still have fifteen minutes. Maybe a second time will ensure the act.”
“Please.” I could hear the begging in her voice.
I began to move against her as my cock re-hardened inside her. “Do you want the beast again?”
One of the new perks of our position was a matter-mit station in our penthouse. I arrived home only a minute after I finished my final shower of the day. My wife was sitting on the couch and something hit me like a ton of bricks. With her almost nine months pregnant there was no way she could ride out the last three hours of the drugs. I saw her and my heart cried out. I started to turn towards the matter-mit and go back to the breeding center. I was stopped by one of the agents there.
“Sir, it has been taken care of. The president made a statement when you had dinner with her. She is here to fulfill that promise.”
I turned around to see Damina Storm standing in my living room. “Madam President.” I greeted her.
“I think you can call me Damina, given what is about to happen here with your wife’s consent.”
I looked over at the woman I loved and saw her smile and nod. I knew the others were staying at the breeding center until their drugs wore off. Now I had my outlet. I watched as Damina started to remove her clothing and walk towards the spare room. She knew already that the bedroom I shared with my wife was sacred to us.
I followed the president into the room and admired the fine body she had. She was a beautiful woman. “What about the secret service?”
“They will not interfere. They know I am here willingly and why I am here.” As she spoke she dropped to her knees and looked up at me with eyes smoking with lust. “Take me and use me as you will.”
I stepped up to her and dropped the pants I wore. My already hardening cock sprang to full life as I saw the fire in her eyes ignite. She reached out with her hand and began to caress my hard shaft. Her tongue extended outward and flicked the drop of pre-cum from my cock. I could hear the moans of delight that throbbed from deep in her throat.
“What won’t you do?” I asked as her mouth began to kiss and lick the object of her desire.
“I offered myself for your relief. Use me as you will. My mouth, my pussy, my ass, and my hands are yours until the drugs wear off.” When she finished her painted lips closed around the head of my cock. I felt her tongue begin to work in her mouth, as she wet my shaft. Each time her head bobbed back and forth, a little more of my cock would slip between her lips. Then I felt her cough as the head of my dick hit the back of her throat. On the next downward stroke I felt her swallow and my cock slipped into her warm esophagus.
I few more strokes and her nose touched the skin above my cock. If anyone had told me a year before that the president would be deep throating me, I would have told them to see a doctor. Now I stood, as that very same woman swallowed me to the root. I felt her hands come up and cup the cheeks of my ass as she started me moving in and out of her throat. Her tongue worked a magic I had never believed possible. I was climbing to a peak within minutes. I could not hold back much longer and I told her. “I am going to cum.”
When I said those words she sped up and started to pump me in and out of her throat with a hunger I could not believe. My knees nearly buckled as my first spurt shot straight down her throat. By the time my second shot exploded out she had pulled back until the head of my cock was in her mouth and she took the full shot into her mouth. She pulled my cock out and took the third shot across her face. My fourth shot sprayed across her chin and breasts.
I was looking down at her covered in my cum as she rolled my semen on her tongue. Then she closed her mouth and swallowed what she held in there. As I watched she began to scoop up and lick the cum off of her body and face. The sight of this powerful woman acting like a common whore kept my cock as hard as steel. The words of my wife came to me. “Never treat them like a common whore, make sure they enjoy themselves as well.”
As Damina scooped the last of my cum into her mouth, I scooped her up off of the floor and carried her to the bed. I dropped her onto the bed and she lay back and spread her legs waiting for me to mount her. The look of shock in her eyes when I dropped to my knees was priceless. I was going to taste this woman and I was going to savor it as long as I could. I snaked my tongue out and caressed the shaved pussy in front of me. The musky sweetness of her arousal was salty and sweet. I would devour this meal with great relish. I lifted her legs upward as she moaned out her pleasure. She had offered me her ass, I could only be a gentleman and make it relax. My tongue caressed her anus as she cried out and gripped the bedspread with her hands. “Oh fuck me, it has been way too long!” She cried out.
I pushed my tongue as deep as I could into her tight rosebud and began to wiggle it. Her hands reached down and knotted in my hair. She started to guide me where she wanted attention. First her ass, then her pussy, a moment later her clit, then back to her pussy. I let her control my mouth and gave her what she desired. It only took a minute for her first orgasm to rock through her. As she relaxed she let go of my head and waited for me to rise. I was not done. I continued to lick and carry out her rhythm. Within a minute she was rocking into a second orgasm, then a third. I lost count of the times her body rocked and quivered. Then it finally hit her. Her legs locked around my head and she arched her back. Her hands began to pull on my hair as she tried to fight me away from her over sensitive pussy. I had driven her into continuous orgasm.
She tried in vain to fight me off as I continued to carry her through wave after wave of pleasant torture. Her screams of pleasure turned into begging. Still I drove her onward. I wanted to hear her say one word. Only that word would stop me. Finally she spoke the word. “Please, I surrender!” She screamed out.
I lifted my face away and watched her collapse backward. “You said you were mine to do as I pleased.” As I stood, her eyes fixed on my hard cock. She watched as I pulled her to the very edge of the bed. Then as she tried to relax I lined my cock up and started to push into her velvety pussy. She moaned out her pleasure as she felt herself stretch around me.
“Please fuck me till I can’t walk anymore.”
I began to thrust into her gathering speed and momentum. Soon she was panting and moaning her way through another orgasm. I fucked into her until she was crying out with every thrust. Then my peak hit and I emptied myself into her.
I rolled over and lay beside her on the bed. Her panting was music to my ears. When she rolled up onto her side to face away from me I pulled her into me and spooned up against her.
“Oh my god! Where did you learn to eat pussy like that?”
“Practice. Before I shipped out, my wife and I had been dating for a while. She taught me everything I know about oral sex.”
She snuggled back into my arms and started to purr lightly. Then she felt my cock still hard against her bottom. “Doesn’t that thing go down?”
“Not with the new drugs, it just takes short breathers.”
Then she felt it start to throb against her. She looked back at me. “I said everything and you are in the right place for the only hole you have not used.” She reached back and took my throbbing cock in her hand. I felt her guide me to her rear entrance. A few soft pushes had the head of my cock entering that new heaven. Within a few thrusts I was drilling into her tight ass for all I was worth.
I thrust and listened to the music of her moans. I wanted to try and make this last as long as I could. I had always loved when I could get anal sex. This woman was willing and wanted it. Our moans made a symphony of sounds as we fucked until she was cumming hard and long. When I could not hold back any longer I thrust into her anus hard and emptied my balls once again into her. We lay there and relaxed as I let my body try to gather some energy.
“I have to admit that is an amazing performance.” She said in a soft whisper.
“That was just act one, I have about an hour and a half before the drugs wear off…”
I came out of the spare room closing the door behind me. I had left Damina unconscious on the bed. She fell asleep exhausted after the second time I fucked all three of her holes.
As I walked into the living room one of the secret service started towards the door for the spare room. I shook my head, “she is asleep and she can stay there for the night.” I said softly.
“It is my duty, I have to check on her, Sir.”
I nodded and stepped out of the way. I made my way to our living room to see my wife with a shit eating grin on her face. I smiled and leaned in to kiss her. She took possession of my mouth and owned my soul with her lips. Her kisses still affected me so deeply. Within seconds I felt weak in my knees and started to tremble. When she let go the hold she had on my heart she smiled and spoke softly. “You are probably hungry.”
“Starving, My Wife.”
“They said the drugs would affect you that way. The new cook is preparing something it should be ready in a few minutes.”
“I can fix something for myself.”
“Baby, from what I understand you will not fix yourself enough to eat. They explained it to me today. The drugs leave your metabolism at a very high rate. You will need to eat five to seven times as many calories as normal while still maintaining a low quantity of food over all. The cook is versed in high calorie, high fat foods. She will keep you healthy.”
I held up my hands, “I surrender, My Love.”
Chapter four – Learning the truth
The president lasted a week before she had to call in reinforcements. She couldn’t handle a three hour fuckathon six days a week. I knew she wanted to get pregnant like most of the women in the world. That didn’t bother me. My evenings became a parade of volunteer women. Each night and sometimes several nights they would bear the brunt of my lust.
After the birth of our son my wife would even take the punishment I would dish out on at least one night a week. As promised, Sundays were for her, and her alone. Sometimes we would make gentle love, others we would go out and enjoy some sights in the world. The president and her staff kept the deal and we were never bothered on these days.
It was a Monday, and my wife had decided she would blunt my lust after work. I came home to a bit of a shock. Sitting on the couch next to my wife was the young nurse Becky, from my first day on the drugs. It took less than a second for me to register the tears running down her face. “What’s wrong?”
My wife turned to Becky and said softly. “I need you to tell him what you told me.”
Becky sniffed back a few tears. “My pregnancy didn’t take and now I have lost my chance.”
“Why have you lost your chance?” I asked as I moved over to sit next to them on the couch.
“We can only volunteer once and I can’t afford to pay the fee for another try.”
“Fee?” I asked trying to hide the anger in my voice.
“Yes if a woman wants to get pregnant there is a twenty thousand credit fee to go on the waiting and testing list. If they are picked then it is another one hundred and eighty thousand credits to complete the deal. That is if they want a female child. To have a male the price is two hundred thousand for the waiting list and then another one million, eight hundred thousand for the completion. I am only a nurse I could never afford those fees.”
Anger closed around my heart, they were charging for my services at an exorbitant rate. It was extortion and insured that only the very rich could have male children. “Do they give a reason for these fees?”
“They say maintaining the Breeding Center and the health of the men there is very expensive.”
I looked into my wife’s eyes and saw the understanding of what I felt. I stood up from the couch and looked at Becky. “When is your cycle due?”
“The end of this week.” She said as she tried to cover her face and hide her tears.
I bent down and scooped the young lady up into my arms. She gave a startled cry as I began to carry her towards the spare room. “You will be staying with us this week. We will make sure it takes this time.” As I entered the spare room I saw my wife headed to the vid-phone on the wall.
I kicked the door shut behind me as I headed for the bed. “If I remember correctly you like it a little rough?”
She looked up from my arms with, what I could only describe as, hope in her eyes. “Yes, Sir.”
“My name is Adam,” I said as I dropped her onto the bed and forced her to roll over onto her stomach. I pulled the belt off of my robe, I now was in the habit of wearing, and started to tie her hands behind her back. I heard her whimper as she realized she was actually going to get her chance again. I reached down and tore the dress she was wearing into shreds baring her bottom and legs. Then as she gasped, I dragged her off the edge of the bed so she was bent over with her chest on the bed. “I never got the chance to taste this the last time, so now I am going to have you for a snack.”
She cried out as she felt my face push into her from behind. I began to lap at the honey that poured from her. You can say anything you want about eating pussy. Some are sweet and some are tangy. Some women have a musky taste, they are all different. The one thing that is more exciting than anything is the first taste of a pussy you have never tasted before. There is an excitement that comes with the word new.
Becky did not disappoint me with her flavor, it was a new one. As I sucked on the delightful flower my tongue was buried in, I moved my hands up and began to push a finger into her little pink rosebud. She started to squirm as my finger tried to enter her. I slapped her bottom hard and told her, “Don’t squirm!”
She settled down and moaned out, the sound of the pleasure in her voice drove me to new thoughts. I slapped the other cheek of her ass. “They have to match.” I said as I began to caress the sting away from her rapidly pinking skin. Then I wet my finger in her nectar and again started to push it into her sweet rosebud.
She moaned and then started to push back against my finger and face. Soon I was pushing two fingers into her pussy as well. Her moaning and whimpering had grown to the point that I knew she was on the edge of cumming. When I felt her go over the edge I forced a second finger into her tight ass and listened to her scream of pleasure and pain. I did not let her finish her orgasm before I stood and slammed my cock balls deep into her. She let out a scream of passion and pain. I felt her cervix stretch around my cock as she moaned. “Oh my god! Harder please!”
With her cry to arms, I began to fuck into her as hard as I could. I began slamming her ass with my hips. Each time she would start to quiver into an orgasm I would slap her ass hard on each cheek. Then rub them to spread the heat. Soon she was begging me to fill her with my cum. I heeded her cry and pushed into her so hard I lifted her hips from the bed and began to spurt my seed into her womb.
The animal had snuck in as she called me to battle. Without warning I pulled my still spurting cock from her pussy and sprayed her rosebud with a shot of my cum. Then I pushed into that rear entrance slowly, feeling her tense and try to relax at the same time. She cried out as my cock finally seated fully into her tight anus. For a half hour I pumped her tight ass until she was begging me to cum again.
When my orgasm came I pulled out and slammed my full length back into her pussy. I was going to pump enough cum into her this week to make a hundred babies. She would get her child.
After the drugs had run their course, I left her sleeping and smiling on the bed. I walked into the living room and saw my wife. She was smiling as per usual, that was one of the things that drew me to her when we first met. Her smile could melt a snowman in Alaska. “Baby, I have to ask a few questions before I plan what I am going to do.”
“Did Becky come here looking for me?”
“No, I took little Adam to the park and while I was there I saw her watching the mothers with their new babies and crying. I sat down next to her and asked her if I could help. She had no idea who I was until I mentioned that she needed to talk to my husband.”
“So she did not seek you out?”
“Not at all. What are you going to do?”
“I am going to call my men and ask them to come here tonight so we can talk.”
“I have already called Damina and told her you wanted to talk with her. She said she would be over in about another two hours.”
“Good.” I stood up and walked to the vid-phone on the wall. It took all of ten minutes to get my men headed to my house.
We sat around the table and I told them what Becky had told me. I could see the anger in their eyes. It was Sharky that spoke first. “What are we going to do, Rock? They are the government.”
“It is really simple; our penises belong to us and no one else. If they think they can charge such a price for our services without our permission then they are sadly mistaken. I want all of you to be hiding in the house when the president gets here.” Then I turned to my wife, “I need you to gather Becky and little Adam and take them somewhere safe. This could get messy if they want to play hardball.”
“Where exactly do you think will be safe if they want to get us?”
I told her where I wanted them and watched as her eyes widened. “Trust me you will be safe there.”
She nodded and headed for the spare room as I looked at the smiles on my men’s faces.
Twenty five minutes after my wife told me they were in position I watched the arch flash and the president and several of her secret service people stepped out of the matter-mit. “Ma’am, I think we need to talk, my men and I are not happy about something.”
“Please, Adam, tell me what is wrong, we will do anything to fix it.”
“It seems that our services are being withheld from people that desire it.”
“I assure you, no one is being turned away.”
“Unless they can’t afford the fees?”
I saw her face darken. “Adam, we have to charge for your services. If we didn’t then the system would go bankrupt. We could not afford to keep the breeding center open.”
“I have serious doubts that it takes thirty two million credits a day to keep that small room and that one shot for me. I am here to tell you how it is going to work from now on.”
“Adam you don’t have any choice in how it works from the other end.” I watched as several of the secret service women unbuttoned their jackets. This was the signal I was waiting for.
“Did you forget exactly why we were protected and we can have male children?” As I spoke the roar of the jet engines on twenty CATH suits could be heard, as they took up hover positions around the building. The final insult came when my suit landed on the balcony outside. “We are always linked to those suits. It is part of why they work so well for us.”
One of the secret service agents started to pull her weapon. She stopped with it only half drawn when my suit turned to focus on them and its weapons whirled to life.
“It is simple; we have done a little math and calculated the costs. The Breeding center is going to be run as a break even proposition. The applicants will be charged for running the tests to see if they are viable. If they are viable they will be placed into the queue and scheduled for a date of maximum fertility. Then they will be charges a simple upkeep fee of one thousand credits. They will also only be charged on a successful attempt. If they don’t get pregnant there will be no fee.”
“And if we refuse.”
“Then I and my men will go into hiding and leave you to try and fix it again in another seventeen years, when the first round of children start maturing. That is with the hope that the genetic defect does not pass along. It is entirely possible that none of the children born will be able to have male children. Or worse yet they won’t be able to have female children. If we work together we may be able to fix the problem by then and help us survive.”
“I also have the choice of taking you into custody and then your men will never know about this.”
The smile I gave her was one of pure pleasure. As she spoke the remaining suits dropped down into view of the windows and my men stepped out of the rooms behind us. “Or we can go wildcat and decide who we sleep with and who we don’t. I am sure every woman on the planet would be willing to go to war with the government, for the chance to have children of their own.”
Damina motioned for her guards to relax. “Adam, I am under pressure from people to give the rich and famous their shot first. If we do what you want then I am sure to be committing political suicide.”
I smiled and my armor lowered its weapons. I walked over and lifted her face in my hands. “Damina, I know how good a person you are. Don’t you realize your military is home now? All you ever had to do was ask for our protection. Did you think the rich had a chance against a CATH suit if they threw enough money at it? Start recording and arresting those that would put pressure on you, if the others try anything…” My armor suddenly bristled with the firepower of a full artillery division. “Then we will protect and serve as we have, all our lives. The human race cannot be saved by the rich; it has to be saved by the common man.”
“Would you really support me that way?”
I stood back and bowed. “We are the military of the Earth; it is our duty, honor, and pride to protect the people of this planet and the government that serves them.” When I stood back straight I and my men saluted the woman that the people had decided would be their leader.
Damina smiled at me. “Thank you, Adam; maybe I should have believed more of what it said in your record.”
“Go make the policy changes at the breeding center. If you need help, just call.” As I spoke my suit again relaxed its stance and the front of it opened. From out of the suit stepped Becky and my wife. In my wife’s arms was my new reason for life, my son.
As soon as they were safe in my arms our suits flew back to the parks they stood sentinel in.
It took a couple of weeks for the system to change. But it did change, a standard question I was heard to ask was, “how do you like it?”
The rich and famous fought us, but the realization that the military was assisting law enforcement brought that to a halt. It only took one time of the CATH suits showing up on the lawn of an estate before people realized law was not something you could buy any more.
At the end of those two weeks it was announced that my wife was pregnant again. The talk show requests started coming in again. We tried to move to a lesser condo to save money for the system but the people wouldn’t have it. I was stuck in this place. It became a routine for me that someone would be invited to my house on a nightly basis to help me ride out my drugs. Often it has been friends of my wife. Sometimes it was friends of Damina. Others it was friends of Becky.
We did manage to wheedle a second day off for all of us men when it turned out our bodies were losing ground and we had to get more rest. The drugs were very hard on our systems.
The problem of genetic stagnation started to be a worry and to fix that the Bureau of Breeding Control was established. Its job was to keep track of who fathered what child and to make sure that relationship lines were not crossed for breeding purposes. Their services would not be needed for a while but it was important to get all the groundwork laid in now.
Becky got her wish and gave birth to a baby boy three weeks after Damina gave birth to hers. They are all regular fixtures in my house. Danni doesn’t seem to mind as long as she gets her one day a week every week.
There was a bit of an uproar when Damina became pregnant again. People wanted to know why she got to have two. A resolution to the problem was passed when an idea went through my men. They were all a jealous of my getting to ride out my last three hours with one woman. The policy became that any woman wanting a second child would have to apply for an after hours pass. Those we agreed could be sold at a much higher price. Provided there was one ticket per man given away in a random drawing each week.
Needless to say the rich took full advantage of this and were willing to pay through the nose for a three hour stretch with a man. I was left partially exempt from this, two nights a week I burnt off with a customer. The other three nights I chose my partner. Well I say I chose but in truth it was my three ladies that chose for me. Because of the demand for my two nights a week, the tickets were usually auctioned off. It seems everyone wanted my seed because of my being the leader of the CATH pilots and the fact that I had a near one hundred percent success rate.
It was two years after the confrontation in my living room, to the day, when Becky gave birth to our second child. That was the day all hell broke loose. She gave birth to a bouncing baby girl. She swore I was the only one she had been with and with those words I found myself going through tests at an unbelievable rate. Right down to a young nurse insisting she needed to collect a semen sample herself.
The tests came to one conclusion. Whatever had affected my semen to make me only have boys was gone. All of the men started going through tests again. It seems that we were all healing; it had been a temporary effect. Even the men that could only produce females were reverting. Two days later a woman that had only visited the pleasure part of the house turned up pregnant. Those men were reverting to normal as well.
Suddenly there were ten thousand men that could breed.
We found out that our children will have fully reverted by the time they reach puberty. The human race had dodged the biggest bullet ever fired at it. We were going to survive and recover.
“Oh my god it tastes so fucking good,” I said. I licked and licked and swallowed every taste I could. Her ass tasted like ass. Like untouched 18 year old ass. It was so wrong, and so dirty, and I loved every single flavor. Every single second. Ananya’s ass engulfing everything around my mouth.
I love ass. I could tell you I’m an ass man, but that’s an understatement. There’s something so primal, so forbidden about it. And that drives me crazy. This is a story about the time I got some of that ass, from a girl equally as forbidden.
After college I had gotten lucky and found a comfortable job tutoring high school students. I’d go to their house, do some science, do some math…whatever it was I’d do what I could and be able to live a nice life outside of work.
The neighborhoods I’d work in, they were something out of Pleasantville, like a suburban 1950’s America that was transported to modern times. And as you can guess, the families were tight, the community was too. Low crime, few drugs. Clean cut.
One of these clean cut families, the Chandrasekhars, had a daughter. Her name was Ananya. I’ll never forget the day I ate her ass…
Ananya was a very light-skinned Indian girl. She was very tall, the tallest in her family, at 5ft9. She had just turned 18, and I was 26 at the time, but I stood an inch or two shorter than her. Her figure was amazing. Voluptuous, but not in the least bit overweight. Beautiful curvy hips, large C-cup breasts, flowing dark brown hair…and her eyes. Oh man, her eyes were out of this world, light hazel and large. With her eyelashes and that amazing eye color, she really did look like a model. But Ananya never thought of herself like that.
She was, like I said, in a clean cut traditional family. She never partied, never did drugs. She was truly as innocent as her family made it seem. But I knew better. I knew she wanted to break out of that life she was living. She just needed an excuse.
And for me, I needed an excuse to make a move. I had been tutoring her for months, and I’d get hornier and hornier each time I was there. I’d tell her to go sharpen her pencil just so I could watch that juicy bubbly butt of hers bounce as she skipped away. I must have made a habit of it, because the day it happened, the soft-spoken Ananya finally caught me by surprise.
“Whatcha lookin at?” she asked.
“Huh? Nothing, why?”
Ananya flittered her lashes at me and scoffed. “Come on, I’m not an idiot. I know you’ve been looking.”
“Lookin at what Ananya?”
Right after I asked that, she did something I never expected, though secretly wished. She got up and blatantly dropped her pencil behind her.
“Oops,” she said, as she bent over and showed me that amazing ass. I was rock hard in a second.
“Looking at this,” she said. She spanked her own ass and giggled at me.
A panic rushed over me. As much blood was rushing to my cock, so too was it to my head. What the fuck was I going to do? She was going to tell her parents. I’d be fired, at the least. Hell, I’d be glad to simply be fired at this point. Then I could at least just move to a new neighborhood and start up again as “your friendly neighborhood tutor, now pervert-free!!!” But fuck. She was going to tell her parents, and they’d tell their neighbors, and soon the entire community would know I was a total freak and sicko, and I’d be a fugitive on the run as the sound of Chris Hansen and his crew croaking “So what are you doing here today?” lingered behind my ear every frickin’ second of my soon to be horrendous life. I gulped.
“Still don’t know what you’re–”
“Shuttup. I know you’re just trying to cover your ass. Don’t worry. I’d be in as much trouble as you,” she said.
“Doubt it,” I said.
She sat down and daggered those gorgeous hazel eyes right at me. “You have another session after this?” she asked.
I could feel my heartbeat in my chest and my cock. I was getting so anxious. I needed an excuse to get out of this. I’d get caught, I just knew I would. And so I was about to tell her that I had to help a student prepare for their history final the next day, when instead the words that came out were, “Next person cancelled. I got an hour.”
Ananya scooted closer to me. “Parents won’t be back for a few hours from work.”
My dick could not be any harder, and she could blatantly see my pants pathetically attempting to keep my erection under check.
“Where is this coming from?” I asked.
“So what is it you like the most about me?” she asked.
I gulped again and took a deep breath. “This isn’t the Ananya I know,” I said.
“The Ananya you know is tired of being the Ananya you know. Can’t we…just have a little fun?” she whispered to me.
That was it. I couldn’t take it any longer. The only voice in my head was a blood-deprived one shouting FUCK IT in all different directions. I shot my lustful eyes right back at hers.
“Favorite part? Let me show you right now,” I said.
I grabbed Ananya by the hand and we walked up the stairs into her bedroom. I closed the door behind her and she sat on the bed, eye locked with the unmistakable bulge in my pants.
“Take off those shorts, right now,” I said.
A slight smirk appeared on her face as Ananya took off her denim shorts and purple panties all within a few seconds. I walked up to her, turned her around, and bent her over the bed.
“Get on all fours,” I said.
“Oh fuck this is hot,” she said. She was laying on the bed, on all fours, doggystyle, her light brown ass up in the air. “What are you going to do?” she asked.
I didn’t say a word. Instead I got up behind her and spread her ass cheeks wide open, exposing her untouched beautiful brown asshole. I pulled her cheeks apart even more and leaned in for a whiff of her musky scent. She smelled like perfume and a distinctive earthy smell coming directly from her asshole. Oh my god it was dirty. But I didn’t care. This is what I wanted. I stuck my tongue out and lapped up her entire asshole, feasting on every single inch I could get of it.
“Oh my god it tastes so fucking good,” I said. I licked and licked and swallowed every taste I could. Her ass tasted like ass. Like untouched 18 year old ass. It was so wrong, and so dirty, and I loved every single flavor. Every single second. Ananya’s ass engulfing everything around my mouth.
Ananya’s breath was taken away, and it came back again with a loud moan. “Oh my god! You like my ass?”
“Fuck yeah I do,” I said as I kept rimming her brown hole.
Her legs started to quiver. “Oh my god you are dirty. I love it,” she said. She yelped like a little puppy, and spread her legs as wide as she could.
I stuck my tongue deep into her asshole and wiggled it around. I could taste the inside walls of her ass, and it was amazing. I started to tongue fuck her, only taking breaks so that I could swallow what I licked up. Her sweet Indian ass was winking at me every second I fucked it with my tongue. When I pulled it out, she turned around and we started to make out violently on the bed. She swirled her tongue inside my mouth, getting a taste of everything I was tasting inside her.
“Mmmmm,” she said. “I taste good. No wonder you’re a mad man down there.” We both laughed and collapsed on the bed, the taste of ass in both of our mouths.
“How about we take this a step further?” she asked me.
My erection was dripping pre cum onto her curvy thighs. I looked up at the clock on her wall and noticed that I still had 50 minutes before my next session. We both smiled.
I stood in front of the mirror and I had to admit I didn’t look too bad for a forty-four year old woman. My frizzy black hair hung just below my shoulders and I wore a simple gold chain around my neck, shiny against my skin and in stark contrast with my dark eyes. The V-neck of my silky red dress pointed to the cleavage between my breasts, which aren’t huge but large enough to get a look or two, and the only makeup I wore was a bit of lipstick to match the dress.
I’d kept myself in good shape the last few years since my divorce and people often think I’m eight or ten years younger. I’m about five-seven, thin with a nice rump to go along with my tits, and the dress clung to my curves. I was getting ready to go to a New Year’s Eve party at a house three doors down the street. It had been a tradition on our block for many years and the tradition had continued even as children grew up and families moved away. My ex-husband and I hosted the party in our house a few years ago before our divorce. I don’t know as many people in the neighborhood as I used to so the parties are a good way to keep in touch and meet new people. I’d be going to the party alone as I had been since my divorce. I’d had a few relationships since then, but nothing serious or long-term. I enjoyed my freedom after so many years of marriage, much of which was not so great.
My name is Danielle, my friends call me Dani. I live alone in the same old house and my two children are grown and gone. My son Greg is twenty-four and is in the Navy stationed two thousand miles away, so I don’t see him much these days; I just get emails and the occasional phone call. My daughter Jessica is twenty-two and is married to a cop; they live about an hour away and we see each other on holidays and birthdays.
I made one final series of poses before the mirror, turning this way and that and decided I was ready for presentation. It was about ten p.m. and time to go. I usually would go a little after ten and then leave shortly after midnight. Long enough but not too long.
I walked down the street to the party at the Fullers’ house. The Fullers, Bob and Jean, were a wonderful couple, very active and one of the oldest families on the block. Their kids were all in their thirties and this was at least the third time they had hosted the party that I could remember. They greeted me instantly when I entered and made me feel welcome as always. Holiday music was playing, the house was still decorated and the Christmas tree in the corner reached all the way up to the nine foot ceiling. Bob handed me a glass of white wine and I began chatting with a few neighbors I knew, and then was introduced to a new couple that had moved in a few months before. But I won’t dwell on that part of the evening because it doesn’t really relate to the story I want to tell.
I’d been at the party almost an hour when I heard a male voice call out to me. “Hey, Miss Dani!” he said. I looked in the direction of the kitchen and walking toward me was a young, familiar face, although I hadn’t seen him for a few years.
“Jackie?” I asked. “Is that you?”
A big grin spread across his handsome face. Jackie’s family had lived across the street from us until his parents separated and divorced when he was fifteen or sixteen. His father had always been kind of an ass but Jackie was always a sharp and witty kid and he was close to my kids when they were younger. His mother and I had been very close up until she later remarried and moved away once Jackie graduated high school.
“Yes. Well, it’s Jack nowadays,” he said with a smile, as we hugged.
I laughed and said, “Okay, Jack.”
Jack was about five-eleven with medium-length blond hair, baby-blue eyes and a couple days of sandy fuzz on his strong chin and face. He was broad-shouldered with long sinewy arms, but the rest of his body was thin and wiry. He always was athletic and played soccer and baseball in high school. He wore blue jeans and a red casual shirt with the collar unbuttoned. He had a thin gold chain around his neck as well.
“So what are you doing here?” I asked. “I thought you moved away and would never come back to this place.” When he had left after high school it was to attend the state university about three hours away.
“I’m visiting a buddy for a few days. I visited my Mom in Florida for Christmas, and then I came up here. The school’s closed over the holidays and I go back the week after next. I saw Mr. Fuller in the library and he invited me. So here I am.”
“Really….where’s you’re buddy?”
“He had some big date planned with his girlfriend.”
“So you came to party with the old folks?”
“Yeah, I thought it might be fun to see who was still around. Plus I didn’t want to be driving around too much on New Year’s Eve. You know what I mean?”
“Yes, I do, and I think that’s smart of you. When the neighborhood started these parties years ago it was to give everybody somewhere to go without having to go anywhere.”
I looked at Jack’s eyes and they were a bit bloodshot so I knew it was a good decision on his part, although he seemed okay to me. I sipped the last of the wine from my glass and he took it from me. He returned in a moment with two glasses.”
“A toast,” he said, “to Miss Dani, always the hottest mom in the neighborhood.”
I blushed, a bit surprised and flattered by his comment, but I drank. “Okay, cut him off,” I said, “He must be drunk.”
We laughed to ourselves and for the next half hour continued to talk and reminisce about the old days in the neighborhood. I found I was very relaxed with him and was enjoying our conversations and recollections much more than mingling with the older folks. When we had about finished our wine he surprised me again.
“Want to get high?” he asked me.
“What? Jack, are you kidding? Behave yourself. It’s been years since I did that kind of stuff. I don’t think the Fullers would appreciate us lighting up in their house.”
“What the hell, it’s New Year’s Eve,” he said, pulling a joint out of his shirt pocket. “We’re not driving, so come on.”
I just laughed at him. He grinned wide and said, “Look, I’m slipping out the back. In a minute pretend like you’re going to the bathroom and then go out back and I’ll wait for you behind the tool shed. It’s nice and secluded back there. See you in a minute.” Then he was gone.
I shook my head and knew I probably shouldn’t. But I also knew I would.
When he saw me walking toward the shed he lit it up. He took a deep hit and when I got to him he handed it to me and I did the same. We traded back and forth a couple times without saying anything. I was the first to speak.
“I can’t believe we’re doing this,” I said.
“Feels good though, doesn’t it?” he said.
I had to admit it did.
“Remember that time you had the New Year’s Party at your house? When was that, six, seven years ago?” he asked.
I remembered it well. At a little after midnight I had gone upstairs to check on the kids and found Jackie and my daughter in the middle of something naughty.
“Oh, I remember it all right. I remember going upstairs to check on you kids and saw you with your favorite body part in my daughter’s mouth!”
“Ah shit, you knew about that?” he exclaimed, sounding embarrassed in the dark. “Jessie never told me you knew.”
“I spoke to her about it. I knew you were both pretty good kids so I tried not to overreact.”
“What happened was Jessie asked me what I wanted for my birthday and I said a blowjob, you know, just kidding around. But she said okay so I just went along with it.”
“Can’t blame you there, I guess,” I said, inhaling deep. “That’s right, I forgot. Your birthday is…”
“Tomorrow,” he interrupted. “January first.” He looked at his watch which glowed in the dark. “In about twenty minutes I’ll turn twenty-one. A consenting adult!”
“Oh shit, we better get back in there,” I said. We both took a couple quick hits and finished the joint.
“So, do I get a new year’s kiss at twelve o’clock?” he asked.
“Ya never know,” I said. We then walked to separate doors to reenter the house.
Back in the house we kept our distance for a few minutes. I got another glass of wine although I didn’t really need it. Just before twelve the countdown started, then the ball dropped and ‘Auld Lang Syne’ filled the speakers. Everybody started giving out kisses and before long Jack headed for me. I had to be careful here.
Jack marched up to me, said ‘Happy New Year’ and pressed his lips to mine. As I expected his lips parted and here came his tongue. My lips were slightly parted but I stopped his tongue with my teeth.
“Whoa, down boy,” I said, gently pushing him back. “You want to start a scandal? All these busybodies in here tonight, we don’t want to give them anything to talk about.”
“Sorry, Miss Dani, I just…”
“Call me Dani.”
“Okay, sorry Dani. I just always thought about what it would be like to kiss you.” He reached back into his pocket and pulled out another joint. He held it so only I could see it and with a sheepish grin said, “Wanna go out back again?”
I smiled and shook my head. As I was looking around I said, “Do you have a car?” He said that he did. “Okay, look. I’m going to say my goodbyes and leave. In about a half hour you leave and drive away. Park your car a couple blocks over and walk to my house. The porch light will be out but knock on the door and I’ll let you in you’ll get your kiss then. And bring that with you.” I squeezed his hand and left him standing there.
Back in my house, I went back to my bedroom and stood before the mirror. I debated whether to keep the red dress on because it did look fine, but decided against it. I took it off and hung it up and stripped naked. In the bathroom I shaved and cleaned myself really well; I wanted to be ready for anything with the birthday boy. Then I reapplied my red lipstick, which if the kid showed up would be transferred to his lips and perhaps other parts of his body. I put on a dark pink satin robe which came down to just above my knees and fit snugly, showing off my body even better than the dress. I combed my hair but with my curls there’s only so much I could do.
I went down to the kitchen and poured two glasses of wine and then took them into the living room and put them on the coffee table. I also brought a small saucer since there are no ashtrays in my house. I turned on the stereo and tuned to an easy jazz station that was playing non-stop music all night, and then I sat back on the sofa and sipped my wine. I felt truly loose and relaxed, partly because of the wine and weed but also because of what I hoped was about to come. It wasn’t long before I heard a light tapping at the door.
I let him in and closed the door quickly behind him and locked it.
“Happy New Year, Dani,” he said.
“Happy Birthday, Jack,” I replied.
“You look really great!”
“Thanks,” I said. “I poured us some wine. Come sit on the sofa with me. We sat down and I picked up the glasses and handed one to Jack at my left. “I’d like to make a toast to the New Year’s kiss you are going to be getting soon.” We clinked our glasses and drank. “And to the birthday kiss after that!” I added and we drank again.
Jack lit up the joint and we traded tokes. I was getting happily buzzed. I turned halfway toward him as we smoked and sipped our wine. He told me about college and how he’d be staying in the area until a week from Sunday when he would head back to school. It was now Thursday January first so he’d be leaving on the eleventh.
When the joint was done Jack put it on the saucer and I took a sip of wine. Then I said, “So Jack, are you ready for your New Year’s kiss?”
He nodded and I scooted close to him and moved my head toward his. He leaned into me and I gripped the back of his head with my right hand and pulled him to me. Our lips met and I plunged my tongue into his young mouth. He sucked me into him; our tongues did a spongy dance, exploring. He put his arms around me and pulled me tight, his left hand moving to my right breast as our mouths fucked. Maybe it was his age, maybe it was my need, but it was electric and goose pimples covered my arms, a sexier kiss I never had. It was soft and deep. After a long time we parted. His hand stayed on my breast for a second or two and then he lowered it to my hip and kept it there.
I turned a little more to my left and scooted closer still. My right hand was still behind his head. I said, “Now for your birthday kiss,” and pulled him close again with both hands. This kiss was hard and forceful. I pressed my body to his and mashed my breasts into his chest. My tongue was halfway down his throat, both his hands were wrapped in my hair and massaging my scalp. This kiss, like the first one, went on and on. The fierceness of it began to subside, became gentler, and as it did I slowly moved my hand down his body, to his shoulder, to his chest, to his side, and then finally between his legs where I felt his hardness. Even through the thick denim I could feel that he was large.
We parted our lips and I looked him in the eye. With my hand on his member I asked, “Are you ready for your birthday present, Jack?” He nodded and I started massaging him. “No one can ever find out about this. You know how people gossip around here. They’d have a field day with it.” He said he’s a consenting adult and it was our secret.
I moved the coffee table over and knelt in front of him. I unhooked and unzipped his jeans. He lifted his ass and I pulled his pants and boxers down to his ankles. I couldn’t believe the size of the piece of meat he’d been hiding in his pants!
“Jesus Christ, Jack!” I blurted, “Look at the size of that thing!” He giggled and my wide-open eyes must have looked like saucers. I looked at his cock as it rested on his body pointing toward his chest, completely hiding his navel. It was the largest cock I’d seen and fat too. “How long is that fucking thing?” I asked.
“Nine and a half inches,” he said. “An old girlfriend measured it.”
“Well, damn boy, it looks like we’re both getting a present tonight!”
I moved in close between his legs and slid my hands under his butt. I kissed his balls and took them gently into my mouth. I ran my tongue along the long shaft. I rose up higher on my knees so I could put my mouth around his gorgeous circumcised cock. Jack was moving it subtly deeper into my mouth but I was taking it slow. I had deep-throated guys before but none were packing heat like this. I sucked him and rocked my head up and down, taking in a little more with each move, his hands again immersed in my curls. My right index finger was still lubed and he let out with a loud groan as I inserted the whole finger into his ass in one quick thrust. We continued our lusty three-way rhythm, my mouth, his cock and my finger. I took more and more of his rod into my throat, six inches, six and a half inches, seven inches, as I continued to finger-fuck his asshole.
I felt his cock swell in my mouth so I knew he was about to blow. I backed off so that I just had a couple inches in my mouth but I increased the speed of my finger. He moaned louder, he moaned faster, “Fuck I’m gonna come,” he hissed loudly. I rammed my finger in as far and as hard as I could and squeezed his ass cheek with my other hand. With a raucous grunt he started to come and my lips gripped his shaft with a cushioned strength and held on through seven or eight violent spasms as he emptied his hot, oily load into my mouth. When he stopped quaking and I was pretty sure he was done I took my mouth away and moved up onto him and with a mouthful of his cum I kissed him with open lips and pushed my tongue into his mouth. We kissed deep, our tongues skiing on a slippery slope, his mouth now slick with his own juice. We swallowed while still enmeshed, and only then did I pull my finger out of his ass.
I lay back on the sofa. “Phew. Happy birthday, kid,” I said. “Sorry I couldn’t take it all in. I tried.”
“You kidding? That was fucking unbelievable! You are fucking unbelievable! And you did take most of it, all but an inch maybe, I was watching. More than anybody else ever did, anyway, and what a fucking turn-on watching you. And if I hadn’t started to come I bet you would have gotten it all. You wore me out.”
I leaned forward and took a sip of wine and then turned to him and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. I started unbuttoning his shirt and said, “Let’s get this thing off of you. No man should have to eat pussy with his shirt on.”
He flung his shirt on a chair and yanked off his pants which were still at his ankles. He stood before me and bent down to kiss me, our tongues doing a quick pirouette. I opened my robe and with his red lips he worked his way southward over my naked body, pausing to kiss and lick and nibble and suck my nipples, then he traced his tongue over my tummy as he lowered himself onto his knees before me. He reached over and grabbed a pillow from the end of the couch.
“Lift up,” he said softly, and I raised my ass. He slid the cushion under me to give himself total access. I was already sopping wet.
He placed his hands on my sides just below my hips. He kissed my left thigh for a moment, then the right. His face moved close to my crotch. I felt his warm breath on my clit. His tongue licked my lips and toyed with the rim of my ass. I let out with a yelp when his tongue dove into my asshole, deep and brief. He inserted his tongue again and I whimpered helplessly as he wiggled it around and gently sucked for a few seconds before pulling out. I thought to myself, this kid is okay. He eats his own cum and now he’s tonguing my ass.
“You like that?” he asked.
“Oh yes, Jack,” I wailed. “Eat my ass, boy. Suck my wet cunt. Eat me.”
He had no sooner slipped his tongue back up my ass when I came in a seismic rush, my fluids gushing into his face, my body spasms uncontrolled.
“Oh my God,” I said as I shook.
Jack moved his mouth to my pussy, his strong tongue slithering in, exploring my marshy tunnel. Then his lips surrounded my swollen clit as his tongue continued its investigation. I felt his finger glide into my ass an inch, and then back out. Back in another half inch, and then back out. Again, a little deeper. He repeated the process a few times until his entire finger was inserted in my anus. I tightened my sphincter around his finger and he wiggled it in response. His tongue kept licking and he kept his lips wrapped around my hard love button. Then he began to hum.
I moaned with the vibration radiating inside me. I screeched as he hummed louder. As his tongue skated in my pussy, his finger did somersaults in my ass and his mouth serenaded my clit. I cried out in a loud voice with every word I could remember from the unabridged edition of Dani’s Dirty Dictionary. Soon I came again, soaking his mouth and face with a fluming flow of my pent-up liquor. He drank me in.
Jack came up for air and said, “You taste good.”
“Fuck me Jack. Put that big fucking cock inside me.”
“Do I need a rubber?” he asked.
“No, it’s okay,” I replied. “Give it to me, boy. Give me that beautiful cock. Let me feel your hot cum inside me. Fuck me.” I swiveled so I was lying back on the seat of the sofa and Jack mounted me. I wrapped my fingers around his huge dick and guided it into my seeping slit. I felt him push it in and felt its girth against the walls of my pussy.
His mouth came to mine as he started a slow, gentle back-and-forth movement inside me. I rocked with him and put my hands behind his neck.
“I can’t believe this is happening,” he said to me. “You have no idea how many times I fantasized about fucking you.”
I pulled his mouth to mine. We started slow and easy, then built up speed and force. We fucked and our lips never parted, our tongues bucking and our mouths sucking. His finger found its way back into my ass so I made sure mine found his. Our bodies picked up more speed and intensity as our fingers and tongues and Jack’s cock found greater depth. I came once and Jack’s mouth muffled my scream, but he continued to bash my gash for another couple of minutes until he released his fresh payload with a long primitive grunt and a spasmodic orgasm. He shook on top of me as I felt the warm rush of his semen deep inside and I immediately came again.
He stayed on top of me for a moment and we kissed while his size lessened inside me. When he pulled out he lowered his head to my breasts and sucked my swollen nipples for a minute and I ran my fingers through his thick blond hair. Finally he sat back on the sofa. I rose up, tightened my robe around me and sat up beside him. I picked up my glass of wine and sat back.
“Wow,” I said, sipping the wine and stretching my legs out. “I can’t remember the last time I felt this good.”
Jack pulled on his jeans and zipped them up but didn’t fasten them. He picked up his shirt and pulled another joint out of the pocket. He tossed the shirt back on the chair. He sat next to me shirtless and lit it up. He took a couple hits and handed it to me. I shrugged and took it.
“I don’t really need any more of this,” I said, “I feel too good already.” But I thought so far so good, and I went with it.
In between tokes I refilled our glasses. As we recovered we sipped our wine and talked. He asked me about my job in real estate and I reminded him again how important it was that no one find out about this because it could affect my job; nobody gossips more than real estate agents. He told me about life as a history major and his on-and-off girlfriend who was Honduran and bisexual. He told me how he had been in three-ways with her and her roommate and how turned-on he’d get when he’d see both of them go at it. He asked me if I ever had sex with women and I told him yes, I had experimented some in recent years. I didn’t tell him that his mother was one of the experiments.
After a while he reached to me with both hands and pulled my robe wide open. “What are you doing?” I asked.
“I love to look at your body,” was all he said.
I edged closer and ran my right hand over his bare chest, smeared with lipstick. “I like looking at yours too,” I said.
He pulled me close with one hand and palmed my tit with the other and we mashed our open mouths together and kissed. My hand went to his crotch. He pinched my nipple and squeezed my hair into his fist and I rubbed his cock and balls and felt it grow again in my grip. I went for his zipper with both hands and yanked his pants open. I took his pole into my mouth and massaged his balls. I sucked him with a wolfish force I never knew I had and he made animal sounds and I felt him bloat in my mouth. After a minute I backed off and looked at Jack’s face.
“I’m going to take it all,” I said.
“Oh yeah. Oh God, do it.”
“Okay, here goes.” I took a deep breath and opened my throat as wide as I could and wrapped my lips around the head of his cock and in one slow steady movement enveloped all of him into my mouth and throat.
“You are so fucking hot,” I heard Jack say.
I came up for breath and then went deep three more times in order to give Jack a good show. His cock was nice and fat so I climbed up on his lap facing him and with my right hand steered his pecker into my soggy slot and I began moving my body up and down. He arced his body with each push, shoving his cock into me with his hands on my hips to guide us. After seven or eight jolts he ejaculated into me and I squirted myself shortly thereafter. We kissed briefly before I lifted off of him.
“I’ll be right back,” I said, and I didn’t even bother to retie my robe. I walked to the bathroom with Jack’s cum dripping down my inner thigh.
When I returned I walked up behind the sofa and put my hands on Jack’s bare shoulders and massaged them a bit, then the sides and back of his neck. He rotated his head as I did so.
“Ah, that feels good,” he said.
I leaned over and ran my hands over his chest and stomach and whispered in his ear, “Would you like me to give you a birthday massage?” He said yes of course and I told him to follow me. The kid was going to make it into my bedroom.
While Jack was in the bathroom I spread a heavy blanket over the bedspread, lighted a couple candles, dimmed the lights and got out the oil. The bathroom door opened and he reentered the room naked. I pointed at the bed and said, “On your belly, boy.”
I started with his head and worked my way down his back. I used the oil liberally and spent extra time on his ass. He moaned as I spread his cheeks and ran my tongue up and down his crack. Then I stuck my tongue into his asshole, in and out a few times and he moaned some more, louder. I poured oil into his crack and pushed my finger into his ass and kept it in there for thirty seconds or so, moving it around as much as I could.
“Does that feel good?”
“Oh yes, yes,” he said.
“I want to massage every part of you,” I said.
I did his legs one at a time and told him to flip over. I massaged his arms and chest first, and then lowered to his stomach. I got as low as his navel and made sure I bumped his half-turgid penis several times. I worked around it to his upper thighs as he oohed and aahed. I enjoyed watching it grow before my eyes. I rushed my way through his legs so I could return to that beautiful cock which was now at full salute and hard as a rock.
I couldn’t resist sucking him again so I took it in my mouth as I kneaded his balls. I sucked gently at first then opened my throat and took it all in slowly so Jack could see, then pulled back and did it again. I could feel his scrotum tighten so I stopped.
I took the oil and filled the palm of my hand. I cupped his balls and massaged the oil in, then took his cock in one hand and poured more oil and started rubbing his shaft up and down. When it was nice and smooth and greasy I started sliding my hand up and down a little faster. I stared at his manhood, diligent in my work. Jack let out with a guttural sigh and continued assorted whimpers and moans as I jerked him off. After about thirty seconds he uttered a wailing grunt and shot his jizz over his stomach and chest in four quick spurts. I turned to look at him and his eyes were already glued to mine. Bit by bit I scooped up his sperm from his body and dabbed it into my mouth.
After a moment he sat up and he kissed me. He started unwrapping my robe and said, “Take this off, it’s your turn.” And I did.
I lay on my back and said, “Do my front first. I want to see you.”
“Your wish is my command,” he said, and grabbed the oil with his dick flopping around.
He dripped oil onto my chest and shoulders. He rubbed my temples and the sides of my face first, and then my neck and shoulders. He massaged my breasts and then lowered his mouth to my right nipple and gently kissed, then licked, then pinched with his teeth; then he repeated the pattern on my left side. As he moved south he rubbed my stomach and as I had, skirted the middle and moved to the lower part of my body.
“You have sexy legs,” he said when he was feeling his way back up.
My eyes were closed and I was half in a dream when I felt his fingers enter me, massaging the inside of my pussy. It wasn’t long before his tongue joined the party. I let out with a squeak and pushed my groin to his face. I moaned as I gyrated, trying to feel with every tiny sensor inside me. In a minute he pulled out of me and I bemoaned with the loss. But he was hard again and quickly mounted me. In no time he had his whole cock inside me and I have to tell you, he was slinging it pretty good. We both fell into a fast, hard tempo and I sucked his cock with my cunt. I was going to squeeze another load out of him if I had to.
I didn’t have to. We fucked hard for couple minutes, grunting in unison with the rhythm of our rut and then I felt Jack tense up so I knew he was close. Sure enough then I felt his first spasm and with that my surge started. I came in a flash just as he discharged into me, and we both let out with a yell and rocked and rolled in simultaneous orgasm.
He rolled off and lay down next to me, spent.
“Goddamn!” was all he said.
“Boy, I think you’re about to kill me with that thing of yours,” I said. His hand was resting on my leg so I grabbed his hand and held it.
We didn’t say anything for a while. Then I rolled over onto my belly and said, “Okay. Now do my back.”
He knelt beside me and poured some oil on my back, rubbing it into my shoulders and arms and gradually down my back. He moved to my legs and stroked the back of my thighs and calves liberally with the oil and slid his hands up and down from my ankles to the brim of my bottom.
He slid off the bed and onto the floor and kissed the tops of my feet and licked my insteps. I felt my sex sizzle when he sucked each of my toes one at a time. Then he spread my legs and moved up between them on his knees. Then I felt the warm oil being softly poured over my ass.
“Now for the best part,” Jack said.
He kneaded me softly at the base of my spine and around my butt cheeks, squeezing hard intermittently between his soft caresses and pinches. He kept it up for a while, teasing me by avoiding my crack. So I just enjoyed it, knowing he’d get there. It was worth the wait.
First I felt his warm breath, and then his silvery tongue as it traced along my long dark cleft. He spread me apart and his tongue pranced around the rim of my asshole making me squeal with anticipation. When he inserted his tongue I bucked with pleasure and he took his time tasting the innards of my ass.
When he finally withdrew I immediately felt an oily finger dive into my hole, then it was gone. Then in, then out, then in and out again. Then again and again. My groans became louder with each plunge.
I gripped the blanket tightly in both fists and screamed into the pillow when I felt two fingers power deep into my dusky pit and pull outward, stretching my bunghole to never-known widths and holding it spread. Then a third finger got into the act, massaging me, extending me.
“Jack…” I rasped.
He removed his fingers and quickly sprung up atop me onto my back. I felt the hardness of his upright organ pressing against my rear.
Jack put his mouth to my ear and whispered. “I’m ready, Dani. Are you ready Dani? You ready for my cock in your ass?”
“Damn boy, I believe you are trying to kill me!” I said. But I wanted it.
“That’s the best birthday gift I could ever have. To ram my cock into Miss Dani’s sweet tight ass. All of the times I fantasized about you, about kissing you, about making love to you, about putting my dick into you. And tonight it’s all coming true.” The whole time he was talking he was grinding me from behind.
He put his tongue into my left ear and then he sucked my earlobe. His lips moved to my cheek and I turned my head closer so our lips would meet. It was a tasty, soft kiss.
“Yes,” I said softly.
He kissed me again and then moved back off of me and I felt his stiff rod drag off me at the same time. I felt his fingers applying some more oil to my hole and then I heard him slather some onto himself. I reached back with both hands and spread my ass for him.
Soon I felt his dick against my opening, and he pushed with cushioned force. I felt the tip enter me.
“Ugh…” I grunted.
“You okay?” he asked.
“Fuck me, boy.” I breathed deeply. “Fuck me good.”
He did. We slowly found a tender rhythm. I moved my ass in conjunction with his motions, and with each stab his lode eased deeper into the shaft. I rubbed my clit with my right hand trying to get off as he poked my behind. It felt huge inside me. I couldn’t imagine taking any more.
“How you doing?” I asked.
“I’m fine, how are you?” he said.
I had to laugh. This kid has his twenty-one year old dick in my forty-four year old ass and he wants to make conversation. “No. How are we doing?”
“Halfway there,” he said.
“Oh Lord Jesus,” I said.
“It’s okay,” he said. He picked up the pace and I went with it. “I’m fucking your ass, Dani. I used to dream about it. You are so fuckin’ hot. I’m gonna shoot my dirty cum into your hot sweet ass.”
“Fuck my dirty ass!” I said, louder than necessary.
Then in one quick hard shove he hammered it home. It felt like somebody shoved a tree trunk up my ass. I let out with a scalding yell but he kept Jack-hammering me. It was painful at first, but as he kept sticking me over and over my body adjusted and his cock started to glide inside me. Then the pain was a memory and my body quaked and then erupted, spewing a hot puddle of my secretion onto the blanket beneath me. Jack kept pelting me from behind until a minute later when I felt his warm sweet syrup discharge into my ass.
After a few seconds he kissed the back of neck several times and then he backed himself out. He rolled onto his back and so did I. We were too exhausted to speak. The last thing I remember was glancing at the clock on the nightstand and seeing that it was ten after five in the morning.
I woke up at eleven with that 21 year old on the bed next to me. He was lying on top of the blanket sleeping peacefully with a huge erection. Now I had a decision to make. I had two options. One, I could get up, take a shower, get dressed and when he awoke we would say our awkward goodbyes; or two, I could suck that beautiful cock. I went with option number two.
I put my lips around that boy’s pecker and went down. He woke up right away and I felt his fingers combing through my hair. Then he maneuvered himself around so his head was between my legs and we were doing a 69. I felt his kisses on my thighs and his tongue once again teased my ass. Then he buried his face in my snatch and ate me. I whimpered with his dick in my mouth as he chowed down. I found it hard to finish what I had started because of the pleasure I was feeling and my imminent gush that was soon to come. I pinched his head between my thighs tightly and squeezed and propelled my cunt harder into his face. He sucked my clit hard and deep into his mouth.
“I’m coming, oh shit. Here it comes, baby. It’s gonna be big, get ready baby…” I moaned.
I screamed over and over as I let loose my wall of juice. Jack kept his head plastered to my pussy and squeezed my ass like he was riding a bronco and didn’t want to fall off. His cock muted my howls. When I stopped shuddering he whirled around and was on top of me in an instant and he shoved his throbbing cock into my trembling twat and started ferociously trying to bang the bottom out of me.
His face and his hair in front were soaked with my spray. I ran my long fingers through his hair as he fucked me. After a while he slowed, pacing himself. I removed my hands from his head and put two fingers in his mouth. He sucked me as he fucked me. I moved my groin with him. Our eyes were locked. With my fingers in his mouth I pulled his face to mine and we shared our first kiss of the new day, tender and deep and long, and my tongue licked my nectar from his. Finally I pulled away.
“When I ran into you last night I never suspected you liked old pussy so much,” I said.
“I like yours. Soon as I saw you I wanted you,” he said.
“Jack…” I breathed. “Do me a favor.”
“My ass.” I gave him a quick hard kiss. “Fuck my ass again. I want to watch you fuck my ass.”
He withdrew and leaned over and picked up the oil. He rubbed some on his cock and then slipped two fingers in my ass and lubed me. I spread my legs wide and enwrapped them around him. He pressed the head of his cock to my asshole.
“That’s it, baby. Shove that fuckin’ anaconda all the way up my fuckin’ ass. I want to feel your young cum inside my ass again.”
I stared at his face as he pushed his way in. It burned a little at first but it didn’t last long as he slowly slid in. Once he had a few inches in he started really fucking me. I massaged my clit and rocked with him and we were both bellowing as he screwed his way deeper and deeper. I saw lines of sweat on his forehead and above his upper lip and watched his pensive face as he concentrated on pummeling me. Here was this kid from the neighborhood, on his twenty-first birthday seriously buttfucking Miss Dani, that old hot mom from across the street, now his lover.
Jack started slamming me harder and faster, and it felt big, it felt hard and it felt tight, but his huge penis moved inside me with a velvety friction and damn child, did it feel good. I worked my hard clit hard, ready for him to blow his top so I could feel his warm creamy soup way back deep in my inky trench.
He grinded me, he banged me, his fingernails dug into my back as he flung his tough meat into me. Then he snorted like a bull in front of a red cape and emitted a long loud groan. His body convulsed with untamed tremors as he delivered his package and I felt those honeyed hot shots in the back of my ass.
After he came he continued to fuck me slowly, in and out, in and out, and I felt every inch of him as he glided back and forth. I squeezed his cock with the walls of my ass and he gave me his cute schoolboy smile. When his cock vacated my rectum he fell down on the bed beside me and I felt his cum dripping out of me. I reached down with my right hand and spooned some of it from the rim of my asshole and then playfully rubbed it into my breasts and onto my lips and teeth. Jack smiled again and kissed me.
I had my head on his shoulder and my hand on his chest as we rested. I was hungry because I hadn’t eaten for eighteen hours so I told him I was going to take a shower first and then he could take his after me while I fixed us some food.
After my shower I threw on the same pink robe and headed to the kitchen. When Jack arrived he had on his jeans but no shirt. Breakfast was ready so I served it up: big plates of eggs, sausage, grits and toast with coffee and orange juice. We both ate ravenously and had a pleasant talk as we caught each other up on the families. I got the updates on his mom and sister Gina and he heard all about Greg and Jessie. I wondered, and I’m sure he did too, what they all would think if they knew what Jack and I were up to.
When we were done eating I picked up the dishes and began scraping them and putting them in the dishwasher while Jack finished his coffee and juice. After a few minutes of chit chat I was standing at the sink when I felt his arms surround me from behind. He buried his nose into my twisted hair, still damp from my shower, and he tenderly kissed my neck. His hands explored the front of my body briefly and then his left hand slipped under my robe and fondled my breast while his other hand settled on my bald pussy. I absorbed his kisses and savored his touch.
“Let’s go back to bed,” he whispered in my ear.
I turned to face him and he was naked; his jeans were in a heap on the floor. We kissed softly, his hands full of tit and ass. I reached below to find his cock and balls. He was already stiffening.
“Boy, I do believe you must be a sex maniac,” I said as I began stroking him.
“You’re turning me into one,” he said quietly, and then he filled my mouth with his tongue. We kissed with a buttery force, ready for more.
We pivoted around and I sat in the chair and he stood before me, his now rock-hard bazooka right in front of my face. I licked his balls and kissed his cock from end to end and I felt the tickle of his pubic hairs on my face. I flicked my tongue up and down the shaft and then I took him in my mouth and milked him gently, feeling him fatten.
I took my mouth off and stood up. I walked three steps and opened a drawer and pulled out a tape measure, then sat back down.
“I got to measure this thing,” I said.
Jack laughed and then I sucked him again for ten or twelve seconds before taking my mouth off of him and then I held the tape along the side of his cock.
“Damn, boy,” I said. “You’re still growing!”
“Huh?” he asked.
I showed him the tape where I’d marked his length with my thumb. “You’re over nine and a half inches. Looks like a 9.6 or 9.7!… Aw hell, let’s round it up to ten!” He beamed and I tossed the tape onto the table and said, “And now I’m getting back to my creamy dessert.”
I took him back into my mouth and dug the fingers of both my hands deep into the crack of his ass. I sucked him with every muscle in my mouth, and I deep-throated him a few times too so he could watch that rod of his slip all the way in and out. Then I dipped my fingers into my wet pussy for a little lubrication. I put two fingers at the rim of his ass and wiggled the tips of them in. I started sucking harder, my other hand on his butt cheek. Then in one quick jolt I rammed my fingers into him. I felt the walls of his asshole reluctantly give and my fingers made it maybe a couple inches in. He screamed like a dying puma. I moved my fingers inside him, back and forth with an even pulse. I knew he was close so I moved my mouth to the tip of his penis and sucked that little hole with all my might. In a moment he yelled again and he shivered on wobbly legs and while in his throes he dumped another load of his heated seed into my mouth. I tasted his tang and then swallowed my dessert. He collapsed into the chair beside me.
“Jesus Christ, Dani!” he said loudly.
“What, no good?”
“What? Are you crazy? Incredible. Unbelievable.”
“What can I say, boy? Unh, unh, unh. Blowjobs in the kitchen. You’re turning me into a whore, Jack. What’s next, you gonna fuck me on the table?”
“I’ll fuck you anywhere you want,” he said, leaning over to kiss me and copping a feel at the same time. “I have to go to the bathroom.”
He went into the bathroom right off the kitchen and closed the door. I went back to the bedroom to wait for him. He knew the way.
I was naked on the bed when Jack entered the room holding up a joint.
“Last one!” he said. He stood before me with his long dong hanging and lit it up. He inhaled deeply, handed it to me and sat on the bed next to me. We sat on the bed and passed it back and forth and talked, and when it was used up Jack hopped up and went over to the bathroom and tossed it in the toilet.
He ran and jumped back into the bed, almost knocking it off the frame. We laughed and he took me in his arms and kissed me.
We made love all afternoon. We sucked and fucked in various positions, the highlight being me on my back with my legs up the wall and Jack facing the wall with his dick in my pussy. I had a nice view of his young tight ass on that one, not to mention it was easy to reach. He ate me, he kissed me, he licked me. He sucked my tits raw and had his way with my asshole, again shoving his massive member into my shadowy cave. I even took out a dildo and fucked him up the ass with it and although he howled a lot he took it like a champ.
Eventually we tired and took a break, perhaps briefly napping. At around 4:30 he said he had to get going soon because he had to get to his friend’s house because they had a little birthday dinner planned for him. He went to take a shower and after a couple minutes I couldn’t resist and I went into the bathroom and opened the door to the shower stall. I told him I wanted to help wash him and I did. But damn it, I went overboard and did too good a cleaning job on that cock of his and that boy fucked me again right there standing under the hot spray.
I washed myself quickly and got out to let him finish. I dried myself and threw on some jeans and a sweatshirt and went downstairs.
I poured a glass of water and laughed to myself as I picked up his pants from the kitchen floor and folded them. I went into the living room and picked up his shirt from a chair and his boxers from the floor and folded them too. I waited with his clothes in my lap. A minute later he came down the stairs naked. I handed him his clothes and told him to stay away. He laughed.
I watched him dress and I escorted him to the back door. It was now dark outside. We embraced and we kissed soft and deep.
“Goodbye, Jack. This was wonderful, I’m so glad you came over but no one can know about…”
“I know, I know,” he interrupted, “Don’t worry. Why would I want to screw everything up?” He paused and asked, “You sick of me yet? Can I come back?”
I kissed him hard. He’d said what I’d hoped he’d say, although I didn’t realize it until that moment.
“Tomorrow night,” I said. “Seven o’clock. I’ll fix you a belated birthday dinner. You know where to park, and walk here and don’t let anybody see you. This door will be open.” I kissed him again. “I’ll be waiting. Now go.”
With another quick peck on the lips and a squeeze of my hand he went out the door.
The next afternoon I baked him a cake. I knew that boy loved chocolate so I made him a chocolate cake with chocolate icing. Then I took some banana icing and on top of the cake drew a giant erect penis and scrotum, making it as close to his actual size as I could. I even added a little spray of banana semen flowing out of it and a big JACK 21. I saved the extra icing because I thought we might be able to have some fun with it later on.
When I was fixing the dinner—grilled chicken, spinach and carrots—I sliced the last couple inches from the fat end good-sized carrot. I buttered it up and wedged it into my asshole for Jack to find. I threw the rest of the carrot into the pot.
I arranged a “picnic” in my living room. I set up the fireplace and spread a large quilt and some pillows on the floor in front of it. I set out wine and glasses and plates and napkins and silverware and put on some soft jazz music. I lit two candles and made sure the oil was handy.
I showered and cleaned myself inside and out and when I dried off I lubed myself and re-inserted my carrot. I only put on two pieces of clothing: very short blue jean cut-offs that showed off my legs, and a tight cream-colored t-shirt that showed off my nipples.
I poured a glass of wine and went into the kitchen to put the finishing touches on dinner. Right on time Jack knocked on the back door and let himself in. He entered the kitchen and I turned to greet him.
“Damn, you look great!” he said with enthusiasm and put his arms around me and we kissed. Quickly his hands started roaming to my ass and tits and I pushed him away.
“Control yourself, boy,” I said. “I cooked you a nice chicken dinner and baked you a cake, so I’m gonna feed you first. If you’re still hungry after that you can have me for dessert.Grab those vegetables and follow me.” I picked up the chicken and walked into the living room.
“What’s all this?” he asked.
“A picnic, Jack.”
I lighted the fire and Jack poured the wine. We drank and talked and laughed for a few minutes and then we uncovered the food and ate. I showed him his cake and he roared when he saw my artwork and we each ate one of his balls.
“Thank you, Dani,” he said, as we piled the dirty dishes on the bricks in front of the fireplace. Then he kissed me and added, “That was a great meal. But now I’m ready for dessert.”
We kissed again and he was all over me. He kissed my neck and sucked my tits through the cotton fabric of my shirt. His hand was in my crotch and he made me wet. He took my shirt off and laid me down and covered my breasts and flat belly with plush sucks and kisses. He ran his tongue across my stomach just above the belt line of my shorts. Then he started unzipping them.
“I’ve thought about you all day,” he said.
He yanked them off and started to go down on me. He kissed and licked my thighs and then he stopped.
“Hey, what’s that?” he asked, sounding afraid.
I cackled with laughter. “It’s a carrot.”
“A carrot?” He scrunched up his face in a surprised look.”
“Yeah. It’s saving your seat. I don’t have a butt plug.”
He shook his head and laughed. He slid a pillow under me and dove into me. He took a quick taste of my pussy and then yanked the carrot out of my ass with his teeth and spit it into the fire. He went back down and licked my ass for a short time and then got up on his knees and unbuttoned his shirt. Then he rolled onto his back and yanked his pants off. He wore no underwear and his cock looked immense on his lean body. He saw the oil and squirted some on me playfully before basting himself. Then he assfucked me.
We spent the next three and a half hours on the floor fucking. He ate banana icing off of my tits and out of my armpits. I sucked it off of his cock and licked it from the crack of his ass. He loved me like a lady and then fucked me like a dog. He dripped hot candle wax on my tits and tummy that gave me quick burns that made me squirt and then he buried his face into my pussy until I came again. When he slipped out the back door it was almost midnight and I had the taste of his cum in my mouth and a fresh load oozing from my asshole. I scraped the dried wax off of my body and threw it into the fire. I went to bed and slept like a rock.
The next morning the phone rang and it was him. He told me he had woken up and masturbated while he fantasized about me. Then he proceeded to talk dirty and told me all the different ways he was going to Jack-hammer me when he saw me next. I’d never had phone sex before but I wasn’t hanging up. He said he was jerking off again right then as we spoke and asked if I was. I told him yes, and I did, and I had the soaked sweatpants to prove it.
Then he asked if could come over for a little while that night because he wanted to show me something. I said okay and he came right after dark. When I heard him slip in the backdoor I walked down the steps and met him in the walkway to the kitchen. We kissed and he took my hand and led me to the living room and then he turned on a lamp by the sofa and stood next to it. Then he dropped his drawers—no underwear—and damn if that boy hadn’t shaved off all his pubic hair! Every single strand was gone from his body, not even a short one left on his balls. I took that thing in my hand and looked at it really close, too. I started rubbing him and we kissed as he enlarged in my hands. That cock of his was now even more beautiful and looked even bigger as it stood pointing at his hairless chest. I just had to have it. I went to my knees and sucked it as Jack stood with his back against the living room wall. His hands held my head as I throated him and he gently fucked my mouth until he ejected with an intense shiver and I tasted his first loveload of the night. I held on until I knew I’d gotten all of it, then I stood and kissed him with my mouth full. Then I took his hand and led him to the bedroom.
Over the next couple of hours Jack’s mouth and cock found all my holes, the highlight being a loud and luscious 69 where while I sucked him and he ate me, and then I got to fuck his ass with the dildo and hear him scream again. Once again, when he left for the night I lay in bed with a fresh load of his sperm in my ass.
The next day was Sunday and Jack called me on my cell phone; I guess he’d gotten the number off of my business card or checked my phone which was always on the kitchen counter when I’m at home.
“Dani, I have a little present for you,” he said.
“Jack, you’ll make up any lame ass excuse to get in my pants, wontcha?”
“Well, yeah, I guess I would.”
I chuckled and said, “You don’t need to be giving me gifts, Jack.”
“It’s just something small; I think you’ll like it. You know, to say thanks for the dinner and cake and everything. And because I like you.”
This kid is too much I thought, now he’s getting sentimental on me. I told him to come over again that night. I had to go back to work the next day so I figured another sex romp with him would be a good wrap-up of the vacation.
Again I dressed sexy for him. No undies and tight-ass paper-thin sleek black pants that just about showed the outlines of my ass crack and my pussy lips, and a red tube top. It was wintertime but so what, I knew that shirt wouldn’t stay on me too long with that boy around anyway.
When he showed up I poured some wine and we sat on the sofa for a few minutes sipping and talking. Then he took a small gift-wrapped package from one of the pockets on his cargo pants and put in on the table and took out a joint. What the hell, I thought. We drank more wine while we smoked the reefer.
When it was gone he said, “You sure look hot, Dani.” He kissed me and felt a tit through the fabric of my top. Then he handed me the gift.
I opened it and it was a butt plug. We both laughed and he said, “No more carrots for Miss Dani! It massages your ass for you.” He took a tube of KY jelly out of another pocket and put it on the table.
“Thank you, Jack,” I said as I inspected it. “It’s nice to know you can still massage my ass even when you’re not around.” I stood up and started peeling off my pants. “Oh well, might as well try it on for size. Anything to give my anal-retarded boy toy a thrill!”
I stood in front of him wearing a tube top and no pants. He put his hands around my rear and pulled my cunt to his lips and suckled me until I came in his face, then he licked the excess from my thighs. He told me to kneel on the sofa facing the back. Then his tongue entered my ass and he lick-sucked me as he pulled my cheeks apart. I groaned in ecstasy while he did this for a minute or so and I must have said the word ‘yes’ and ‘fuck’ a dozen times. Then he opened the tube of jelly and lubed his finger and stuck it into my ass and I leaned into him. He then lubed the plug and screwed it in. He wiggled it and rotated it and so did I. It felt good. I played with it a little bit and I could hear him taking his pants off behind me.
“Stay in that position,” he said.
He circled around to the back of the sofa to face me. He bent over and we kissed. His lips massaged my lips while I massaged my asshole with my new gift. Then he put his big hard cock to my face. I locked my hands on the back of the sofa and opened my mouth wide. With his hands on the back of my neck I gave him head. I sucked him and felt him grow even more in my mouth. I opened wide and he fucked my face. When he let go I felt his flow in my mouth and a tingling down south. We spent the next couple hours in bed.
I managed to see him almost everyday that week. It wasn’t necessarily planned that way but it just kept happening. On Monday morning he called me on my cell phone and asked me to meet him in the park at lunchtime. I tried to make an excuse but the kid is persuasive. The park is pretty dead in the winter time so I met him and sure enough no one was around. I hopped into his car and we smoked a joint and I ended up giving him a blowjob. I went back to work with a light buzz, wet panties and the taste of his cum in my mouth.
On Tuesday he called and asked how the butt plug was working out. I told him fine, in fact it was inserted as we spoke. He said perhaps he should come over and do a safety inspection on my new apparatus. I laughed and told him to come on over that night. He did and in no time we were in my bed. I’d no sooner turned down the lights and he was fucking my lights out. Three hours later after he’d pulled his dick out of me for the umpteenth time he gave me a passionate kiss goodnight and rolled me over on my stomach, kissed my ass and screwed the plug back in. “Sleep tight,” he said with a laugh and he left.
Wednesday afternoon I called him for the first time and told him playfully that I was having trouble with my apparatus. I told him he must have screwed it in wrong and asked could he come over that night and do another safety inspection. He said no problem; all I needed was a butt plug-ectomy and a Jack-whack, and not to worry because he made house calls. He asked if seven-thirty was a good time and I said it was. Then that frisky boy gave me what he said was a very important instruction: to leave the backdoor open and wait for him naked in my bed.
That night I was sipping wine in bed, and right on time the backdoor opened and I heard his footsteps in my house. A moment later I heard him running up the stairs, and then he entered the room naked holding a can of whipped cream. He jumped onto the bed and took me in his arms and he kissed me long and soft. He reached his hand to my rump and felt the plug.
“Are you ready for your plug-ectomy, Miss Dani?” he asked.
“Yes, Doc,” I said with a laugh.
“Okay,” he said with a serious tone. “This is a very delicate, three-part procedure and you must cooperate with me while I operate.”
“Is it life-threatening, Doctor?”
“Not if you cooperate,” he said. “First I need to remove the apparatus. Then once it is out I need to do a very close examination to make sure you haven’t lost any feeling in your crave cave. Then I may need to do a deep dark probe with my joystick.”
I giggled and asked, “Is that all?”
“No,” he said. “The third part is a total, complete and comprehensive frontal massage. It could take hours, but if successful you will feel as good as new when I am finished. And don’t worry about the cost, it is all covered by insurance. The only cost to you is a ten blowjob co-pay.”
I laughed and told him I accepted the terms. Then he rolled me onto my belly.
“Uh oh, this could be more serious than I thought,” the doctor said.
He started twisting and turning and pushing and wiggling the plug, grinding it in my ass. It felt good as it massaged my anus. He did this for a minute or two as he grunted in mock effort. Then with one yank he pulled it out and popped his lips loudly at the same time and it sounded like he was uncorking a champagne bottle. I burst out laughing.
‘”No laughing!” he scolded. “This is a delicate surgery.” I felt him spread my ass cheeks wide. “Uh huh,” he said, “Just as I thought. I think I need to medicate the area.”
I squealed like a pig and bucked like a bronc when he shot a cool hard windy stream of whipped cream up my asshole. Then he shot a long line of it along the whole crack of my ass. He spread my cheeks again and started eating.
His tongue felt wonderful, and the feeling of it slipping in and out of my crack with cool warmth made me come onto the blanket under me. I pushed my ass into him as he licked and sucked me clean, then he opened me wide and plunged his tongue into my asshole and licked me out for what seemed like a long time. I was breathing fast and hard with ecstatic bliss.
“Oh, Jack…” I mumbled breathlessly.
A minute later he moved up above me and kissed my ear. I could feel his cock hard against my ass. He whispered, “I think I better do a deep probe, you know, as a precaution.”
I felt the tip of his cock at my opening and leaned into him as he pushed himself in and started fucking me. We fell into it easily, and I felt that big rod slide back and forth inside me as he screwed me slowly and kissed my neck. I was moaning with every one of his kisses and each hypnotic shove. Then I felt his hot discharge, the second milky flow that had been shot into my ass that night. My pussy exploded again as I came onto the bed beneath me.
He rolled me over on my back and said, “Now this is the recovery phase of the procedure. It is very important that you just relax and let me work, and not give me a hard time. That would only slow down your recovery.”
Jack knelt at the foot of the bed and started shaking the can of whipped cream. Then he started spraying the cool white stuff all over my body in generous heaps. He started with my feet and toes, covering them till it looked like I was wearing thick white socks. Then he sprayed streaks up both of my legs and inner thighs and built a huge pile on top of my pussy. Then he covered my stomach and ringed my tits and heaped it on my nipples. He used up pretty much that whole can. He sprayed my shoulders, my neck, my ears; my mouth, my nose, my cheeks, my eyelids and forehead, even my hair. Then that boy put down the can and started to eat.
He took his sweet time eating that sweet stuff off of me. He licked it from my ears and face, kissed it from my mouth and chewed it out of my hair. I was squirming with delight as he ate from my neck and shoulders. He took his time eating my tits and tummy. He skipped over you-know-what and licked and slurped his way down both legs before devouring my creamy feet, savoring each toe one at a time. Then he moved up and took aim on my pussy and muff-dived into my mound of suds.
He ate me ravenously and slipped his tongue inside my sloppy slit. I came in his face and throbbed and my legs gyrated uncontrolled as I screamed and shouted dirty talk.
“Fuck me, Doctor. Fuck my fucking pussy.”
Jack moved on top of me, his face lathered with the cream. “Yes, Miss Dani,” he said somberly, “I believe another deep probe with my joystick is in order.”
“Uh, yes. Fuck me,” I said and grabbed his cock rammed it into my pussy as quick as I could.
As he fucked me we kissed and I sucked the cream off his face. He fucked me slow and easy, just as he had earlier in my ass. I tried to speed him up but he kept it nice and smooth.
“Fuck me hard, Jack,” I said loudly, “Give it to me.”
“This is a slow recovery…”
“Fuck me, Jack,” I hissed, as I rammed my finger into his ass with a jolt. He squeaked loudly and he picked up the pace and started slamming me hard. I grunted with every thrust and squeezed his cock with my cunt as he hammered me, the bedpost banging into the wall over and over. When I came again it was a huge rush and he took that as a cue to pound even harder and I fingered his ass faster and faster. When he came he let out a loud, long high-pitched moan into my mouth and pounded me four or five final times as he shot his seed. When he was done he rolled over onto his back. We said nothing at first.
“Goddamn, boy,” I said. “What you gonna come up with next?” I rolled onto my side and looked at him.
He said, “I’m proud to say the operation was a complete success, Miss Dani. And your recovery is off to an excellent start.”
I smiled and kissed him. “What am I gonna do when you go back to college?”
“I wish I could take you with me. Then you wouldn’t have to hide me anymore.”
I felt sad when he said that and then a thought came to me.
“Jack, when do you have to go back?”
“I have to be back on Sunday night.”
“Why don’t we go away for the weekend? We could go to the beach where nobody knows us.” The town by the ocean was about an hour and a half drive. “Could you do that?”
“Really? Sure, I could do that. I’ll just tell my friend I have to go back a couple days early.”
“Okay, good. I’ll make a couple calls in the morning. Call me in the afternoon and I’ll tell you the plan.”
We started kissing some more and before long our bodies were meshed and I felt his steely baton pressing against the skin of my groin. I broke our kiss and lowered my lips to his waiting stiffness and took it into my mouth, and went to work on the first installment of my co-pay.
Thursday morning I put a call in to a friend of mine, Joanne. She and her husband are both also in real estate and they own rental properties, one of which was a condo at the beach. They rented it by the week in-season, but in the winter it was usually empty. I thought that would be much more comfortable and private than a hotel.
She said yes, it was available and I was welcome to use it, just stop over after work and pick up the key. When Jack called that afternoon I told him the plan. I would be taking off half a day on Friday and would probably get there around two or two-thirty. I gave him the address and said to come around three o’clock. He said that would be fine and asked me to bring my black pants so he could tear them off of me. I told him I would.
On Friday I left work around noon and headed to the beach. I stopped on the way and picked up some groceries and beer and wine. When I got to the condo it was a little after two. I unloaded the luggage and stored the food and drink. Then I changed clothes and I put on only one piece clothing: a light blue t-shirt dress that only covered my crotch and ass by several inches. Then I inserted my butt plug and I was ready for inspection.
Jack called at a little before three and said he was running a few minutes late, so I poured a glass of wine and sat down on the couch to wait.
It was about 3:30 when Jack rapped on the door. I called for him to come in and I stood up. He entered the door and he looked cute in his baggy jeans and college sweatshirt. He tossed his ratty gym bag on the floor and came to me. We embraced and he kissed me hard and our tongues did their thing as his hands found their way under my dress in back and front.
He stepped back and said, “Damn, you look sexy in that thing! Too bad it won’t be on you for long.” Then he kissed me again and ran his hands under my dress and began to massage my breasts as he dropped to his knees to lick me. I pushed into him and held his blond head in my hands and soon I was all wet.
“Bedroom…” I said.
I led him to the bedroom and as he was whipping off his shirts I was taking off his jeans. His cock was already hard and I kissed it as he stepped out of his pants. I scooted back on the bed and he fell on top of me and instantly he slid his cock into my pussy and his tongue into my mouth. I’d only gone one day without him, but it sure felt good to have him inside me again. I groaned like thunder as he kept striking me with his lightning rod over and over, and I fucked him back with fierce abandon with my dress still on. With each tingly slam of his dick into my pussy the plug twisted and poked as it screwed me in my ass, DPing me toward a savage orgasm. We both came big at about the same time and we both let out animal sounds as we released, hugging and sweating and shaking together. I just laid there in his arms for a few minutes and then I removed my dress.
We spent three hours in bed having our way with one another every which way we could. Then I suggested we take showers and then I would take him out to dinner, and he was up for that. I headed to the bathroom and Jack tried to follow me in but I said, ‘uh uh, no way boy, you take you and your penis into the other bathroom, ‘cause I know if you shower in here with me you’ll just try to stick that thing in me some more and we might never get out the house’.
I dressed in my tight-ass satiny black pants, although I did wear a thong in case somebody stared at my crotch. And I wore the red tube top with red pumps. Jack wore his best pair of jeans—which isn’t saying too much—and a nice tan shirt.
I took him to a nice seafood place right on the bayside of the island overlooking the water. We decided to have some fun because we surely knew an odd couple like us would turn some heads. We played it up so people would know we were a couple, and not some other type of relationship. Jack was great. We ate our dinners and he touched my hand and arm from time to time, putting on a good show. We sat so we had a good view of the room and we saw people stealing glances our way. We joked about what the people were thinking and saying at the other tables.
“That guy over there probably thinks I’m a hooker you picked up on the boardwalk,” I said.
“That guy by the doorway wishes he was sitting here in my seat,” Jack said.
“Look at that woman over there,” I whispered, “She’s disgusted and jealous at the same time.”
We went on like that throughout the meal and had a great time. Then we went out to a bar that was known as a meat market and decided to have some fun. I went in first by myself, taking my time so folks would notice, and then took a seat at one end of the bar and ordered a drink. It was off-season, but it was a Friday and there was a decent crowd but not uncomfortably packed like it would be in the summer. A couple minutes later Jack entered and went to the other end of the bar. Before long a guy hit on me, a nice looking guy about my age. I gave him the brush but he hung around. Soon another guy did the same and tried to make small talk and offered to buy me a drink but I said thank you, but no. Another guy a couple seats down was watching and listening to all of it jealously, but he didn’t have the balls to do anything. When my drink was almost gone the bartender put another one in front of me and said, “This is courtesy of the man at the end of the bar,” pointing in Jack’s direction.
I turned and said a little louder than necessary, “Who bought me a drink?” and my body language changed in a heartbeat. I looked down the other end, and so did most everyone else at the bar, and there was Jack staring at me and holding up his drink. I mouthed the words ‘thank you’, and a moment later waved him over.
With everyone watching Jack walked up to me and I said, “Thank you, Handsome,” and I kissed him on the cheek. Then we introduced ourselves and drank our drinks and chatted and touched each other throughout our performance. Then I paid my check and we left together, my hand on his arm, barely able to keep a straight face as the green-eyed guys stared at my crack from behind.
Outside we burst into laughter and he kissed me. We decided that had been so much fun we’d do it again. We found another singles bar but reversed our roles. I made sure the guys noticed me and sat at the bar. I ordered a glass of wine and waited while some guys started to hit on me, then I sent Jack a drink, and I picked him up. Once again we put on a good show and again left the room with all eyes upon us.
We got back to the condo around 11:30 and Jack got his wish and peeled off my pants. He pulled off my top and threw it across the room, then threw me onto the bed. He munched my thong until it was soaked with my juice then took it off and threw it aside, and we proceeded to fuck and suck for the next three hours before falling off to sleep.
In the morning I left Jack a note and went out jogging. When I got back and walked in the door he was standing there naked and walked over and kissed me. I put my arms around him and tasted his toothpasty mouth and then I felt him pulling down my sweat pants. He knelt and ate my hot sweaty snatch. I soaked his face and then he laid me down and fucked me on the living room floor.
I walked out of the shower still damp and Jack was lying on the bed with an erection he had evidently just prepared for me. I knew by now I was addicted to that titanic tool and I climbed on the bed and went down on him. I sucked him slow and easy for a while and he squeezed my ass. I then stopped and sat up.
“What?” he asked.
“Masturbate for me,” I said.
“Go ahead. You started when I was in the shower, so finish.”
“I just did that to get ready for you.”
“It’s okay. I want to watch you. Show me how you jack off, Jack.”
He started stroking his stiff staff and talking to himself. “The easiest way to get off is to think of Miss Dani, and how I wanted to fuck her ever since I was thirteen. I think of that pretty face between my legs and running my hands through her hair and the way she sucks me and I see my cock slipping in and out of her mouth and her lipstick on my cock.” He stroked faster. “I think about licking her sweet pussy and feeling her cum on my face and ramming my cock into her over and over until she squeals with delight and I come and…” He then groaned loudly and yanked harder still and then shot his jizz all over himself.
When he stopped shaking I sucked up his cum off his stomach and chest and kissed him. “Damn boy, that was hot.”
“Now you,” he said.
“It doesn’t take much to get me off these days, Jack,” I said, grabbing his dick. “All I gotta do is think about this damn thing!”
“Go ahead. Show me.”
I went to work. I dipped my fingers into my dewy cunt and started rubbing my clit. “Hard to believe that when I first saw you again on New Year’s Eve you’d end sticking your dick into me for the next ten days, that skinny boy from the neighborhood! I remember the first time I pulled down your pants and that monster popped out.” I kept rubbing myself, a little faster now. “I just wanted that whole fuckin’ thing in my mouth, I wanted you to ram it in me hard. I wanted to taste your cum and fuck you with my wet pussy.” I was breathing heavy and got on my knees on the bed, rubbing myself harder. “When I felt your tasty tongue in my ass for the first time it didn’t take no time at all and I started to come and…” I then squirted a forceful steady stream of my bubbly brew all over Jack, the bed, the floor and the lower part of the wall.
We never even got dressed; we just stayed in bed and fucked all day. I did throw on the t-shirt dress when we had a pizza delivered for dinner but that was it. We both felt a wave of passion and we rode it. We fucked and talked and sucked and talked and screwed and talked and made love and talked some more. I took it up the ass twice and Jack got the dildo up his ass too. We drank beer and ate pizza in bed and then fucked some more. Our jaws ached from sucking and licking and we were both sore from all of our various penetrations. We both stunk with funk when we finally fell asleep.
We woke up around nine the next morning. Jack had a long drive to school from the beach and had to leave around two o’clock. We skipped breakfast and made love all morning. It was all very slow and gentle. I relished the time I took when I sucked him, kissing his balls at a snail’s pace and kissing his cock one square inch at a time. He fucked me slow too, and as he did I hugged him from within. We both took our time saying a long goodbye.
At a little before noon we took our showers and went to brunch and it was a solemn time. We’d come to the end and had no idea when or if we’d see each other again. We’d had a wonderful time but knew there’d be no future to it.
We got back to the condo and Jack gathered up and packed his things as I watched. Then we walked to the door.
“Jack, will you do me a favor?” I asked.
“Of course,” he said.
“I want you to do one thing for me before you go,” I said. I’m going to kiss you goodbye now. Then I’m going to drop my skirt and lean on the back of that sofa and I want you to fuck me from behind in my pussy and my ass as hard as you can. Then when you come just button yourself up and walk out the door. I don’t want to see you leave.”
Then I kissed him. Long, hard and deep with my arms bundled around him as tight as I could, his hands latched to my locks. Then I turned around and walked to the sofa and stepped out of my skirt and panties. I gripped the back of the sofa.
“Dani, are you sure you…”
“Yes, Jack. Believe me, I’m sure.”
I heard his zipper go down and the rustling of clothing. I felt his hand move between my legs and his fingers slip into my pussy and he stroked me for a bit until I was good and wet. Then he entered me and started pumping me slowly and we moved in unison.
“Harder, Jack. Fuck me hard. I want to feel it for a week.”
He started banging me harder and harder as he flung his body at mine. I gripped the back of the sofa as tight as I could, my body jerking each time he pounded me, and soon I gushed, spraying on the floor. He pulled out and kneeled down and then his tongue licked my rim and then it went into my asshole. His hand went to my pussy and three or four fingers sopped up some of my juice and then were gone. A moment later he did it again. Then his tongue left my ass and a couple slick fingers went in. I soon felt the tip of that beautiful cock at my ass rim and he pushed himself in. I closed my eyes and savored the fat full feeling for what I knew would be the last time. Then he started fucking me. He eased himself in deep with five or six swings, and then the Jack-hammering began. My knees banged the back of the sofa as he pelted my ass with a violent groaning strength and I held on for dear life so I didn’t go flying over the couch.
When I felt the final flux of his college boy sperm enter me I came again with a cool shiver. Jack kept fucking me for another minute or so, spreading his warm cum around. When he took that cock out of me his cum seeped out and down my leg.
I heard him pull on his pants and zip up. I heard the door open and then Jack said, “Thank you for everything, it was great being with you. Goodbye Dani.” Then I heard the door latch shut.
“Bye, Jack,” I whispered to myself.
I wandered to the bedroom, wet with the mix of our cum. I noticed there were three joints on the dresser next to my cell phone, a final gift from Jack. I took a nap and when I awoke I cleaned up the place, packed by bag and left for home.
That evening I was a bit tired and took some wine, a joint and a pencil and paper into my bedroom and got into bed. As I sipped the wine and smoked the pot I made a list of my days with Jack, and just for fun I added up all of the sex we had, day by day. I had never fucked so much in my life and I was curious. I was amazed at the numbers. Over eleven days I sucked Jack’s cock 27 times. Jack ate my pussy 24 times, and he fucked my pussy 25 times. He fucked me in the ass 19 times, and I fucked his ass with the dildo five times. I couldn’t even count all the other things we did to each other with our lips and tongues and fingers.
I took my vibrator out of the drawer on the nightstand and turned it on and started massaging myself. I thought about Jack and imagined his head between my legs. As I buzzed my clit I thought about how I would rub my hands through his thick blond hair while he was down there, the same way I had with his mother years ago.
I pushed the vibrator into my pussy and closed my eyes, pretending it was Jack. I fucked myself with a steady cadence wishing it were Jack. I tried to feel him, I tried to smell him, and I tried to taste him. I thought about all the times I had wrapped my long bronze legs around his trim light body and loved him.
I increased the speed of my pulsating counterfeit Jack, and I thought about how pitiful I was. A horny, 44-year old black woman lying in her bed masturbating, craving the cock of a 21-year old white boy. I soon reached my climax, and shot my cum all over my legs and bed. I put the vibrator on the table, turned out the light and fell fast asleep.
My name is Jeff. I’m a Chinese male, about 5 feet 9, light skinned and sport a pair of thin professional looking glasses. Before you start to imagine all the stereotypes about me, let me first say that I don’t have those “chinky” eyes as people called them and I’m not socially awkward. My penis size is average, at about 5 inches with a girth of 4.5 inches so my log is a nice thick one. Not the biggest in school but definitely no where being the smallest. I have many friends who are white, black, and I’m friendly with the ladies of all types. I played basketball casually so I was in decent shape. No crazy six pack abs or anything but I wasn’t a stick that could be ripped in half by my classmates either.
At the end of 9th grade, I took a standardized test which showed that I had quite a high IQ and my parents encouraged me to switch to the accelerated program. They said it would look better on my college apps. The only downside was that I had to switch schools but because it was in the same town, I could keep in touch and hang out with all my friends so I thought, why not.
I took accelerated courses in English, math, science, computers, and business accounting. For my electives, I chose a few art courses instead of phys-ed. Our gym classes weren’t co-ed and the idea of spending 5 hours a week in a stuffy gym with a bunch of sweaty guys didn’t appeal to me. I regularly played basketball with my friends in my old school anyway. Plus, I want to go on and study architecture so art was a good way to make myself look good in apps and it was something I enjoyed. I should also note that I also skipped a grade in elementary school so I was actually a year younger than everyone in my class.
One of my classmates in art class, Shirley, was having some trouble with her math and science subjects so I offered to regularly tutor her. She was a white girl, had a slender figure with great hips, about 5 ft 5 ish tall, no more than an inch shorter than I am and nice big brown eyes that sparkle as if they’re from an anime character. She had shoulder length hair that flipped up at the edges which made her look really cute. Because she wasn’t blonde with blue eyes and she wasn’t a busty cheerleader, the guys at school rarely paid her any attention, which is such a shame because she is such a sweet girl. Throughout first semester, I got to know her and she became a really good friend. I even set her up on a date with a good buddy of mine from my old school but after three dates, she didn’t seem too interested.
One day, I bumped into her in the hallway and she asked “Hey Jeff, I was thinking of getting a few of the art students together to talk about potentially putting up an art show with the work we made in class at the local library and was wondering if you’d be interested.” It sounded pretty cool, a good chance to make my college app look even better and one of the libraries by my old school knew me quite well so I said “Sure. Why don’t you get the gang to come over to my place later? I’ll be playing some bball with some friends but we can talk about it after, say at around 5:30 or 6ish? I’m pretty close to one of the librarians.” She may not be one of the popular girls at school but even she looked at me funny when I said I was close to a librarian. “I use to tutor her daughter in math and worked there during summer art camp once,” I said, trying to make my academic life sound less lame. “Oh, cool,” she said. “Sure, we’ll drop by at 5:30-6ish.” At least now she doesn’t think I hang around old ladies that reads all day.
My buddies and I were shooting hoops in my driveway after school and it was a particularly hot day so most of us took our shirts off. We played for about an hour before they had to take off to study for their quiz the next day. I continued to shoot a few hoops to improve my game when Shirley arrives, dressed in a dark pink tank top that exposed her cream colored bra strap and she had a tight pair of thin black yoga pants that almost completely outlined her shape down there. She had some light eye shadow on and her light lip gloss accentuated her small mouth and silky lips. A light silver chain necklace wrapped around her neck snuggly with a ruby pendant in the middle. Her clothes were form fitting, allowing her hips to be shown off with great pride. She stopped and stared at me for a bit.
“Hey Shirley. Why are you looking at me like that?”
“Nothing…” she grins. I don’t know if she was blushing or whether it was the heat but her face got a bit red but I had a feeling she was checking out my shirtless body. Yay for 8 years of casual basketball!
“I know I’m a bit early,” she said. The walk over was a lot quicker than I thought.”
“That’s okay,” I said. “Come on inside and get a drink. It’s hot out today.”
I took her inside and got her a glass of ice water with a lemon wedge. She walked around the house for a bit, admiring the art that was on my walls while I admired her little round butt and She never dressed like this before in school – in fact, she’s never worn anything so form fitting. I always found her attractive but I guess I never made a move because she was a friend but the more I thought about it, the more I realized how much I actually like her. She was sweet, friendly and easy to get along with.
I figured we had about half an hour or so before the rest of the group would arrive so I said I would take a shower so that I wouldn’t be all sweaty and smelly for the meeting. She asked if she could use the internet while I cleaned up and I took her to my room to use my computer.
After a nice warm shower that cleansed every ounce of sweat off my body, I wiped myself dry and feeling refreshed, I wrapped a towel around my waist and walked through the door into my room.
“OH MY GOD, I’M SORRY!!!” I yelled out. I forgot she was in my room using my computer and that I should’ve walked out the other door instead.
“It’s okay,” she responded. “It’s not like I can see anything anyway.”
“Still…that was my bad. Look, if you don’t mind, I just need to put on some clothes. Mind stepping outside? I’ll be right down.”
I walk to my closet to go through my shirts and I hear the door close behind me. How embarrassing was that! I hope she doesn’t think I’m one of those Asian perverts like Mickey Rooney from Breakfast at Tiffany’s. Not to mention the fact that I started to get a hard on from that incident. That scare must’ve jumpkicked some blood flow down there. Or maybe subconsciously, I thought it was exciting for an innocent girl like Shirley to catch me half naked in my bedroom. I unwrapped my towel and start rummaging through my closet for a shirt, barely getting a moment to process my thoughts before I felt a pair of smooth silky hands crawl around my chest. Turns out Shirley never left the room! I jumped for a second, turning around to see her standing there, this time for sure she was blushing as my house had the AC on.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you!” she yelled.
“Shirley, what are you doing?” I asked.
“I just…oh my god, this is embarrassing. I just felt this urge to touch you after seeing you outside from playing basketball. I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean for this to happen. I can’t believe I’m so stupid.”
She puts her hands over her face in embarrassment. Seeing her flustered made her look kind of cute. I wonder how often it was for her to make such a crazy bold move like this. I get close to her and take her hands off her face, reassuring her that everything was okay.
“You always cop a feel on your friends when they’re naked?” I joked.
She lets out a giggle. “Only when they’re really good looking like you are.”
Now even I’m starting to blush. I can tell that she’s liking the attention I’m giving her. It’s obviously that she doesn’t get it from others much. Their loss, my gain.
“Please don’t think I’m some kind of perverted schoolgirl,” she lets out softly. “I don’t normally do this. I mean, I’ve never done something like this.”
“I don’t think that at all,” I said.
“It’s just that…I really like you. You’re really sweet and you treat girls like they’re people rather than a slab of meat like most other guys. And you don’t think differently of me despite most of the other girls being much more pretty than I am.”
“Shirley, you’re incredibly beautiful. Never let anyone tell you otherwise, okay?”
I placed a hand on her face and she smiles, blushing. She gently gives my palm a kiss before I move in and give her a deep passionate kiss on her lips. I pull back and see that she’s really flustered.
“You okay?” I asked.
“Yah…it’s just…that was my first kiss,” she says.
I couldn’t believe it. I mean, yes she was nowhere near the most popular girl at school but to say that no one has ever put the moves on her is really surprising especially considering how amazing she really is.
“You’re serious?” I asked.
“Well…I don’t think the accident with Tommy in 8th grade counts. He kind of just bumped into me and our lips touched. I didn’t feel anything special at all. Not like this.”
And with that, I planted another kiss on her, gently sucking on her lips while I casually slip my tongue and brushed against her lips before she gets the idea and uses her tongue to play with mine. The hand that was on her face slides behind her hair and onto her back while the other goes for her nice hips. Her hands are stuck in between our pressing bodies so the only thing she can do is gently brush them over my freshly showered chest, occassionally grazing a nipple which turned me on. I can feel my member rising up and brushing against her legs until I realized that I was still naked! She notices my crazy hard on and lets out a giggle.
“It’s a lot bigger than I thought it would be,” she says. They say Asians are usually small.”
“Just because most of us aren’t crazy huge like porn stars, doesn’t mean we’re all tiny,” I explain.
“Clearly,” she says, unable to take her eyes off my bulging dick. “Can I?”
I give a nod of approval and she takes it in her right hand, gently stroking it with a bit of pressure. Just enough to get me going but not enough to drive me completely wild. I think the thought of such an innocent girl is doing a better job of that than her technique itself.
I lift my right hand and play with her creamy bra strap for a bit before planting another gentle kiss on her. I take her left hand and bring her over to my bed. Her other hand never once releases my throbbing cock. I kneel on the bed and she climbs up and does the same. She starts playing with my nipples using her hands.
“Mine are always sensitive,” she says. “I don’t know if you like it…”
The wonderful sensation and my dick is telling me that hell, yes I like it! I smile at her, acknowledging her ability to turn me on. She gently kisses me before covering every inch of my neck with her lips. She even gives my shoulder a gentle bite before working her way down my chest. Eventually, her mouth makes her way to my nipple and at that moment, I had never experienced anything better than her wet tongue flicking on my sensitive nips as her succulent lips sucked on them. She uses one hand to stroke my cock while she continues to suck on my nipples. I fall on my back but she keeps going at it, stroking my hard shaft up and down while licking my overly sensitive nipples. At that point, from all the wild sensations and the thoughts of Shirley doing this to me, I can’t help but blow my load all over the bed and my stomach, with landing on her arm. She continues to stroke me which drives me completely insane. My nipples are super sore from all the over abundance of raw sexual sensation and I tell her to stop. Her final few strokes on my cock finishes me off in ways that are beyond my wildest dreams.
“Well, that was quick,” she says gleefully.
“Trust me, there’s no way anyone else would’ve been able to last that long,” I pant, almost breathless. “By the way, it’s not fair that I’m the only one naked around here!” I proclaim as I wiped the mess off with some tissue.
“You’re right,” she says and goes on to take her tank top off to reveal her cream colored partally lace bra that was somewhat see through. She’s a 34B cup – not a big pair but it’s enough for me to play with. Plus, I like that she has these small boobs. It emphasizes her innocence. I take her pants off to reveal a pair of black panties. I unhook her bra with ease and remove it to reveal a nice set of small light brown nipples on her milky breasts and can’t help but immediately devour them with my mouth. I play with one in my mouth, sucking, licking and even occassionally biting (but very gently) while the other is massaged by my hand. I switch nipples every couple of minutes and caress her body constantly as I’m doing this. I even give them a bit of a slurp that tickled her, adding to the sensation. She lets out these soft moans that are incredibly sexy and my leg starts to feel really wet for some reason. It was her dripping through her panties!
I laid her down on my bed, propping her head up with a pillow and remove her panties. A light patch of hair covers the top leaving her slit completely exposed. Her clit was already bulging out and she was so ripe that I just want to dig in. My mouth is watering at the sight of her and her smell is so clean and fresh despite the crazy heat outside. I swallow the area as she lets out a cry of pleasure the instant my tongue had contact with her her fresh pink flesh. It was like an all I could eat buffet and I wasn’t going to stop. She tastes amazing! Like freshly picked ripe strawberries that are incredibly juicy. She starts pulsating like crazy seconds into it and I continue to go at it like crazy, munching on every inch of her while gulping down every ounce of juice that comes out. The thought of her going crazy like this gives me an instant hard on once again and as soon as another gush of juice sprayed my face, I give her toned slender stomach a work out with my mouth before climbing on top of her to gently nibble on her nipple again before I passionate embrace her for another make out session.
With my erection getting harder than it had ever been before, I got up to my drawer to get a condom before she stopped me. “No…” she lets out gently. Disappointed, I said it was okay and that we didn’t have to. “No, that’s not what I meant,” she says. “I want my first time to be the most memorable. I want to feel you and only you. Not a rubber.” I trusted her enough to not think about STIs or anything or that sort but I was not about to take a chance on pregnancy. But one more plea from her was all it took and I decided to go right in au naturel.
“This may hurt since it’s your first time,” I warned her. “If I go too hard, just let me know and I will stop.”
“Don’t worry,” said Shirley. “I masturbate with a dildo at home all the time so my hymen is already broken.”
I let out a light chuckle, which embarrasses her a bit. Imagine that – she takes the initiative to go on a sexual escapade with me but gets flustered at the idea of me knowing that she, a teenager with all these crazy hormones running through them, masturbates on her own personal time. She’s just absolutely adorable. I give her another kiss of affection before I kneel down next to her and stick my hard cock into her tight pink fleshly slit. The juice is still oozing out of her. This is absolutely INCREDIBLE! All the pleasure or a first time minus the pain and mess. I pumped her in and out missionary style at rhytmic speed until she starts to get a hang of it and I go harder and faster by the minute. I notice a bit of white sticky substance on my throbbing shaft as I go in and out and for a split second, I was worried that I had ejaculated but it turns out that it was all HER fluids. She was practically having a constant orgasm from all of this. I can feel her g-spot on the tip of my penis as I go in and out. No wonder she’s going wild.
I lean in to give her a kiss and occassionally play with my nipples while one of my hands rub her clit as I go in and out. She’s now screaming with pleasure from all of this. I whisper into her ear, “you’re beautiful and amazing” before banging her harder than I ever thought I could go. She wraps her hands around my back and leans her head up toward my chest to give my nipple some of that amazing sucking action that she knew turned me on. The combination of her wet tongue and luscious lips on my nipple and her juicy tight snatch filling up with pressure from my humping is too much and she screams “OOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!” in a moment of clarity, I pull out so I don’t accidentally come inside her and as soon as I do, a gush of vaginal juice come spraying out of her, all over my bed and body. It was such an incredible sight.
We took a moment so she can catch her breath. “That…was…amazing!!!” she let’s out with a sigh. I sat there, still in awe at what just happened. She springs up and tells me to stand up. I do and she gets on her knees. “You’ve made me cum twice now,” she said, “and you even swallow my cum so I think it’s only fair that I do the same for you.” I tell her “you don’t have to if you don’t want to” but she says “I definitely want to.”
She takes my cock and gently kisses the tip first at the sensitive part by the hole before placing her hands on my legs and wraps her mouth around my member. At 5 inches, it wasn’t hard for her to go deep on it but she does have a small mouth and I do have quite the girth so she has to drop her jaw quite a bit to accomplish this. Her not using her hands and having her face bop in and out, swallowing my shaft while looking at me was such an incredible sight. She puts one of her hands over my butt cheek while the other comes up and plays with my nipple. She knows her secret move on me and with her mouth being as tight as her slit, I can feel the pressure in my balls. I warn her that it’s about to come and she just moans and bops harder. Soon, an intense eruption of semen flows straight into her mouth. It feels like a tsunami has arrived in her mouth as a tidal wave of semen comes rushing out of my shaft and down her throat. Despite that, my hard on doesn’t fade because she doesn’t stop sucking, her tongue flickering the head of my penis and her bopping in and out. I can’t help but release a third small wave of semen before she plucks her mouth away from my shaft and I collapse on my bed from exhaustion and she lays on top of me. So much for cleaning up before the meeting. Holy crap, THE MEETING! With all this going on, I forgot we still had to meet our classmates.
I rush her into the bathroom and we both hop into the shower, cleaning ourselves off. I can’t help but give her pussy another go at it with my mouth as she stands under the shower. The sensation of water dripping down her slender body while I suck the juices out of her sexual crevice drives her wild and she cums in my mouth. We spend another five minutes in the shower making out and soaping each other off before getting out.
As we got dressed, I jokily said to her “so I don’t know if you noticed but I kind of like you” to which she responds “well, I don’t know if you noticed but I kind of like you too.” She smile at each other and give each other a kiss on the lips before heading downstairs where the door bell is ringing like crazy. We answered the door and our classmates start complaining about how they were waiting for almost half an hour. Shirley felt bad and I chalked it up to my CD player upstairs and not being able to hear the bell. “What were you doing upstairs, Shirley?” asked one of her friends. “I was early so I asked if I could use the computer to check Facebook,” she said. We all came into the living room to discuss our art show in the library. My mom comes home later and says she’s going to wash all the bed sheets. I sure hope she doesn’t notice the crazy stains and smells from the fountain of bodily fluids on my sheets. Otherwise I’ll have to say to her that I wet the bed.
That night, I was on Facebook when I noticed on Shirley’s wall that one of her earlier posts was “OMG, just saw a hot guy with a great body playing basketball on the street. Yummy!!!” I still can’t believe how incredible she was and that no one has ever bothered to ask her out. Again, their loss is my gain. I logged off and gave her a call to discuss what she would like to do over the weekend as I serenade her around town on a date.
Paying your own way through college isn’t easy. I have worked a dozen different odd jobs from fast food to cubical slave, but right now I was a bag boy at big grocery store. Nothing to it, and sometimes I got tips, but it was a little repetitious.
Like this one girl, maybe still in high school, very small compared to me, would always come in every week and buy the same few things every time, a bag of cat food and litter, four or five cucumbers, and a pack of condoms.
She’d get some other stuff two, but always those four items every week. Once while packing her food and other items I joked about having an exciting weekend planned. She seemed shy and said quietly, “No” and left with her bags. Come to think of it she rarely talked at all when I’d seen her.
She kept to the same routine for months until one day she came in with one arm in a cast. When she came up to the register her cart didn’t have the cukes or condoms, which I though odd. “Would you like help with that to your car,” I asked.
She looked embarrassed but meekly said, “I don’t have a car. I live in an apartment just down the street.” She picked up the bags of food and litter in one good arm, instead of one in each like she usually did, and tried to grab her small bag of what was left with her injured arm, but winced in pain.
“Wait,” I told her and grabbed the cat products away from her. I ran over to my manager and explained what was happening and he agreed with me. I came back and told her, “I will carry this stuff home for you.”
She tried to protest, but I didn’t let her deter me from being chivalrous. I followed her out of the store and tried to strike up a conversion with her, “What happened to your arm?”
She blushed deeply and said quietly, “I fell out of bed.”
I think she was expecting me to laugh, but instead I tried to relieve her, “Beds are dangerous; my brother broke his pinky finger falling out of his, and I broke my big toe on one. Granted I was kicking mine at the time.”
She smiled and I looked at her fully for the first time as a girl instead of just another customer. She was under five feet tall as the top of her head didn’t even come over my shoulders. Her hair was a long straight dark brown that was almost black. Her skin was very pale, like she didn’t get a lot of sun, and I figured the she must be partly Asian. She didn’t have the slanted eyes, but have a very petite frame and tiny tits and ass.
I think she caught me looking at her ass because she sounded embarrassed as she said, “Here, I’m in number four,” as we approached the small apartment building.
It was a large blue building with several doors on it. I saw a one and two on the front two doors and as we walked around it there were two more doors, each marked three and four. She unlocked it and we went inside.
Her apartment was tiny; a real hole in the wall. There was a dresser with a TV, a tiny dorm sized fridge, a small counter with a sink and microwave, as well as her bed. One door led to what was the smallest bathroom I’d ever seen as it was smaller than most public stalls if you didn’t count the shower right next to the toilet.
The only other thing was a small covered plastic box and food dish for the cat, but I didn’t see a cat at first. After I set down her bags it came out from under the bed with a stretch, a solid black cat eager for more food. It twirled around my feet silently until I reached down to pet it, causing it to purr happily.
“Looks like he likes you,” she said happily.
“Aw, he probably just wants some food,” I replied. “This is a cute little place.”
“Just enough for the two of us,” she said happily before scooping up her cat to hold him.
“Maybe you should consider moving in with your boyfriend,” I suggested. She turned and looked away, “Oh, I’m sorry, did you just break up? That would be why you didn’t get…” She quietly sat down on her bed and pet her cat, not looking at me.
Then it hit me, “You don’t have an ex boyfriend that likes to eat cucumbers, and I’m the biggest idiot in the world,” I said trying to apologize while she refused to look at me at all, and who could blame her. “I just assumed, cute girl like you… I’ll stop bothering you, have a nice day,” I said like a dork and left quickly.
I felt like a jerk as I went back to work. It was so obvious now that I don’t know why I hadn’t noticed it before. That night in bed I imagined her cute tiny body naked on her bed while she held a condom wrapped cucumber and fucked herself with it all night long. I jerked off every night that week thinking about her doing just that.
When she came in again I made sure I talked to my manager before I made sure to jump to her register and bagged her groceries. She got the cat food and litter and other items, but once again no cucumbers or condoms.
I grabbed up her bags and just said as solemnly as possible, “Please, allow me to carry these home for you.” She still had her cast on, so just nodded and started walking with me in tow.
The walk was quiet, and I think we were both embarrassed about what to say, so I tried to say something normal, “How long are you going to have that cast on?”
That seemed to help relieve some stress, “At least another two weeks, maybe four.”
“Must suck having a hard time writing and stuff. You go to the community college here?” She nodded silently and I smiled glad to know she was older than she looked, “Me too. I’m going to be a writer so would hate losing my arm for that long.”
“I use the school computers. It’s kind of uncomfortable, but I get by,” she explained briefly.
We got to her door and stepped in, greeted once more by her cat who looked like it just woken up under her bed. She directed me to put down her groceries as she picked up her cat and kissed him. “Anything else I can do for you?” She just shook her head instead of answer. “You know, I get off work at six. If you need any help, you know, cause of your arm, I could come back over…”
“Um, I’ll be alright,” she said without looking at me.
‘Damn,’ I thought. “Alright, see you next week,” I said and left back for work. I thought she might have liked me, but I guess not in that way. Or if she did, I blew my chance last week by embarrassing her.
So the next week went by and I didn’t think much about her and didn’t see her at all during the day she normally comes in. I guess I was to forward, or scared her off. Then about five minutes before six she came in and did her shopping. I went to tell my manager about her, but he just said, “Have a good night,” with a wink. He knew I liked her, but I think he was more optimistic than I was about my chances.
She got her groceries and did buy the condoms this time, but no cucumbers. I said nothing as I bagged her items and she asked politely, “Carry these home for me?” I agreed happily and followed her out the door.
We didn’t talk the whole trip back this time. I was trying to figure out if she was hitting on me, and maybe did like me, or if I was just imagining it. She refused to look at me almost at all, so I wasn’t sure. Women never come right out and say what their thinking, and I didn’t want to ruin it by stepping over the line. I was still technically working, so didn’t want to do anything that would get me or my boss in trouble.
We entered her apartment and I was setting down her groceries while she pet her cat, as normal. Then I looked at her, and tried to formulate something to say to come out that I liked her and see if she liked me, she just silently looked at me while I mumbled, “So, I’m off work, and I was thinking, if you want…”
She then spoke up, “There is one thing. I’m right handed, so I haven’t been able to…in a while,” and she reached into her groceries and pulled out the box of condoms.
I looked at her again and now all the dots connected. Her right arm in the cast was why she’d stopped buying cucumbers and condoms. She couldn’t masturbate. Stupidly I asked, “You couldn’t with your left?”
She looked immediately flustered, “I’m sorry, never mind. I’ll see you next week. I…” and she went past me to open the door for me to leave, but I stopped her by placing one hand on her shoulder.
“No, I… I’d love to help any way I can. Really,” I said hoping I’d not lost my shot. My internal monologue said that she didn’t like me and just wanted a cucumber she didn’t have to hold, but I’d show her I was better than any vegetable. I bent down and kissed her lips softly.
I wasn’t sure if she would just pull away, but she stayed and we kissed softly for several minutes. She wasn’t my first girlfriend, and I’d even had lost my virginity with my last girlfriend, but this was the first time I felt like I was kissing for the sake of kissing her instead of just trying to get up a girl’s skirt. She wasn’t bossy or in charge like my last few girlfriends, and instead was almost completely passive, just responding to me.
I placed my hands on her shoulders and pulled her into me more and she dropped her cat to embrace me as well. My hands moved to her back and found a zipper to the dress she was wearing. It was the boldest I think I ever had done in my dating history, to try and strip her on our third date, if you could even call walking her home a date, but she didn’t stop me at all and soon her dress was just a floor decoration. I didn’t even stop kissing her when I did the same to her bra, and she just allowed me to take it off her.
That was when we finally broke away from our first kiss. She stood almost naked before me allowing me to gaze at her tiny pert nipples poking out of her small nearly flat chest, with only her plain white panties to conceal her sex from view.
We didn’t speak at all while she moved to her bed and I, feeling heavily over dresses, tore off my shirt and dropped my pants and underwear to the floor. She was sitting on the bed and just about to pull her panties when I stopped her saying, “Let me.”
She sat back as I approached her like a tiger to his prey and mounted the bed at her feet. My hands touched her soft tiny feet and caressed them softly. Then I moved up and ran my fingers over her smooth twig thin legs to her knees and higher. Once I was to her slight hips my palms massaged over her panties and belly, back and forth to her hips again for half a minute before going under each tight butt cheek to peel her panties down from the back and down her narrow legs. She lifted to allow me to do the whole thing, and I was really turned on now that my exposed hard-on bumped against one of her knees.
Once she was completely naked I had her legs in my hands and parted them, as she nervously allowed me to inspect her glorious naked body down to her completely smooth shaven groin. I’d seen women like that on pornos, but never seen it in real life. She must have just shaved earlier today, because her pussy lips were the only thing between her legs and was baby smooth as I caressed my hands over her skin before I nuzzled my nose over her clit.
She gasped, but otherwise let me have my way as I lapped her womanly flower petals, dipping inside to taste her nectar, then up to tease her pearl with my flickering tongue. I grasped her firm bottom with both hands and just explored every inch of her sex with lips and tongue and in only two minutes she was coming all over my chin. She quaked as she came, letting out only a groan that she tried to conceal until she could take it no more and gasped in a breath afterwards.
I stood and went back to the counter where the condom box was left and opened it. I ripped off one and was about to open it myself when sat up and asked softly from the bed, “Let me?” mimicking my previous words, but hers were still nervous and uncertain that I would let her.
I didn’t argue and walked back over to the side of the bed and held out the foil square. She ripped it open and pulled out the floppy plastic circle and placed the cold wet tip over my mushrooming head. Then with obvious practiced ease with her left hand rolled it down over my penis until it was fully wrapped in its latex jacket. Then she laid back on the bed and spread her legs again, inviting me in.
I knelt back on the bed between her thighs and poked my sealed member toward her honey pot. I had to watch carefully as I couldn’t feel my way in through the plastic coating, but once I was in the right position I was able to push into her and feel her tightness even through the condom. I don’t know why I was surprised, but I thought that since she’d probably been using cucumbers that were a bit bigger than me that she would be much looser inside.
I pistoned in a few times until I was fully inside her then grabbed one hand around her tiny waist and held myself up over her with the other as I gently fucked her with a smooth and steady rhythm. I ground my hips in deep and pushed my pelvis into her love button and I could tell she liked that a lot. She shifted slightly under me a few times, but then she just started gasping, and soon started shaking as I guessed she was cuming again. I pushed in deep to let her ride through it and she eventually gasped as she started breathing again.
I decided to get a little more action now and began thrusting harder and tried to get my turn to experience heaven, but after about ten minutes found I was getting more tired and sore than explosive. I think she could sense something and asked, “What’s wrong?”
I hated to feel inadequate and was embarrassed to say, “These condoms are really tight, they are cutting off my blood flow.” I withdrew from her and sat up on the side of the bed to peal the sticky rubber from my choked penis. Figuring that was it for tonight I said, “It’s okay, I had a really great time.”
She sat up next to me and I kissed her cheek before standing up to get dressed again, but she said as soft as a mouse, “I’ve never… You don’t have to wear it.”
I looked back at her, unsure if she really meant what she said, “Are you sure? I don’t have too…” By way of an answer she just laid back down and spread her legs open again and looked at me with a smile. I was too horny to turn down that invitation and came back to bed and her splayed thighs. This time I didn’t need to look, and my erect tool slid easily into her pliant sheath fully in one gently motion.
“It’s so hot,” she said softly. I wanted to take it easy again, build her up once more, and give myself time to pull out before cuming, but I lost my control. I rocked as slowly as I could for a few moments, but she gasped and scrunched her face as my naked cock pressed her interior button and I couldn’t hold back. I began bucking into her wet cooch with reckless abandon.
I was getting really close and mentally slapped myself to remember to pull out soon. When I slowed up she said, “I’ve never felt it inside before. I’d like to…with you.”
I could tell she was inviting me to do just that but I couldn’t risk that I wasn’t hearing her correctly. Again I asked, sounding like a reluctant broken record, “Are you sure?” She grabbed my sweaty ass cheeks and pulled me into her meaningfully as she closed her eyes. ‘Good enough for me’ my conscience said and I truly let go and let nature take its course.
I went back to nailing her hard for all of fifteen seconds when I finally let loose. My cum surged up, seeming to come from my toes, through my brain, then back to my balls before shooting out into her womb. Hot glorious white light blinded my eyes and I jerked hard into her with every shot, and she gasped with each one as it splashed against her inner walls. The first half dozen were quivering explosions of passion, but I stayed firmly embedded inside her for another half dozen oozing aftershocks.
When I was finally empty, I found myself collapsed atop of her and felt like I was pealing myself off and out of her as I rolled over, being careful of her arm in the cast between us. We both just breathed and then it hit me, I still didn’t know her name, and she didn’t know mine.
I felt really stupid saying it, but someone had to, “I’m Ed, by the way.”
She was breathing just as hard, but just said, “I know.” That threw me, but then she saw my puzzlement, “You’re shirt has a name tag.”
“Oh, right,” I said realizing I’d been an idiot. I was working every time I’d every meet her. “But I never…” I started to say.
“Yuri,” she said with a smile, “My name is Yuri.”
I felt embarrassed to have not asked earlier, but her cute smile made me smile and I couldn’t resist kissing her again. Half an hour later she was riding my revived manhood to two more orgasms before I deposited another cream coat to her uterine walls.
After that day I gave her my work and school schedule, and almost every day she would come by when I got done work and we would walk home, hand in hand, to her tiny apartment where we would fuck like bunnies for the next hour.
A few weeks later she got her cast removed, but still had her arm in a sling, so we kept taking it easy, but I eventually realized that even though she is quite shy and even really quiet during sex, she has a wild side. We started having quickies in public, and I even once did her in the handicapped stall of the grocery store men’s restroom.
Eventually we didn’t just sate our lusty needs, but our emotional ones as well and actually began dating. She confessed to me that she’d actually broken her arm while masturbating and thinking about me, and I told her about jerking off after the first time in her apartment. Also while she’d long ago started masturbating regularly since she was sixteen, I was actually her first lover, and not just the first one to go bareback with her as I had understood. This made me really happy, knowing that she was only mine, and we made love a third time that night.
Now it’s coming up on our first anniversary of that day and we are living together in a different apartment, just us and her cat. I know that she is making dinner for us to have a special night, but before I left work I decided to buy a single condom and a cucumber to finally make her show me how we got together in the first place.
Alison and I are at a café one summer afternoon, sipping on iced mochas under a patio umbrella.
“Are you going?” Alison asks.
“Sure, why wouldn’t I go,” I reply.
“Well, Elaine might be there,” she says.
“It’s okay. I’m over it,” I tell her.
Just so everyone is in the know, I’m Kevin and I just finished my first year at NYU. My good friend, Alison, just finished her first year at Columbia. We are both from New Jersey, which is where we grew up. I have known Alison since I came to America from Korea at the age of 9. She was the only person who didn’t treat me funny at the time for being from another country. She is pretty much my best friend and I’m glad we’re both in New York during the best years of our lives so I could at least see her when we weren’t too overwhelmed with midterms or assignments as I couldn’t imagine going through this without her.
Sometime in July after our first year, a friend is having a birthday party in his new apartment, which both Alison and I are invited to. Apparently my friend’s roommate met her one night at a party and they hit it off decently so he invited her. My friend also happens to be good friends with Elaine, who is my ex.
Also, no one knows this but I used to have a huge crush on Alison when we were thirteen. Let’s face it, thanks to puberty and all the hormones that were running through us, all guys would start looking at their female acquaintances differently, let alone someone as sweet as Alison. One day in the eighth grade, the school had an assembly where her class formed a ballet troupe and performed and I just remember at that point in my mind, she went from little Alison with pigtails and rainbow long stockings to, well, still little Alison as she never grew any taller than 5’1” but other parts were and are definitely not so little anymore. I started to notice her blossoming bosom and her butt was starting to take a curvy form. That was also the first time my dick had an erection. At first I thought I was only physically attracted to her but I found that I was really digging her bubbly personality, how she always smiled at everyone. Despite the personality clashes that come with the high school experience, no one dared mocked or disrespected her because of how awesome she is. Puppy love had a way of torturing me and I was practically head over heels as were many others, I’m sure. Of course, I never acted on these urges as I didn’t want to risk our friendship. However, there was a time in ninth grade where we were playing truth or dare with a bunch of friends and she was forced to kiss me. That was one of the most memorable kisses in my life.
As time went on, these feelings faded and we both started dating other people. She was in high demand, with a guy asking her out every other week. Her dating history’s a bit more extensive than mine, having had around 9 boyfriends during high school but none of them were serious, lasting probably no more than two months each. I even started to make fun of her for not being able to hold on to a man. Whereas with me, I didn’t really start seeing anyone until my junior year when I started going out with Elaine, one of the popular girls at school who could pretty much be a walkway model. When I say model, I mean it as she’s stick thin with long legs, barely a bust but an incredible set of blowjob lips. Everyone at the time thought I was getting the best head of my life but the truth is, we never did anything. I didn’t mind though since I really did like this girl. She and Alison had a mutual friend but Alison didn’t really like Elaine all that much and vice versa. Alison would tolerate her for my sake but there were many times when she would let slip about how much she didn’t like her but she would always bite her tongue before she gets too far. Elaine was always jealous of the relationship between Alison and I but I think it’s more the fact that Alison with her 5’1” frame managed to fill out quite nicely with a really nice bust whereas the 5’8” Elaine is practically flat-chested. Just imagine Elaine’s figure as Sarah Michelle Gellar’s where it’s stick thin with no breasts whereas Alison is like Sarah Michelle Gellar from 15 years ago when she was still meaty, juicy and had ample bosoms for her small frame. Alison is not one to show off either – despite being quite fashionable, she always covered herself up but Elaine, being an aspiring model, always had something form fitting on with a pushup bra and would try to expose as much skin as possible without getting into trouble.
Anyway, long story short, Elaine broke up with me a week before prom so she could go with this tall white guy who is some amateur photographer and supposedly had “contacts” in the modeling industry. Rumors have it that they hooked up that night at the hotel. Needless to say, that felt like the worst night of my life. Thankfully summer went by busily and before I knew it, I was moving to New York City and even met someone at school, Lena, but it didn’t work out. And here I am now, back in Jersey after finishing my freshman year. It feels good to be back, to meet up with some old friends and trade stories about our year.
“You want me to go with you?” Alison asks about the party.
“Nah, I’ll be fine. What time are you going?” I ask.
“Probably around 8,” she says.
“I told him that I’ll be there by 7:30ish,” I say. “So I guess I’ll see you there?”
“Yah. But you know what you should do? Load your iPhone with tons of pictures of Lena. She’s hot and has brains. It would totally piss Elaine off,” she says.
“I’m not gonna stoop that low,” I tell her. “Plus, Lena and I aren’t even seeing each other anymore.”
“Whatever, Kev,” she says. “Just sayin…”
We both finish our drinks and head home.
That evening, I arrive by myself dressed in a simple plaid button up with sleeves rolled up and a pair of jeans to an apartment playing hip hop off an iPod and there are about fifteen guests or so in the living room, munching away at some pizza, chips and the usual student party assortment of junk food. Everyone there seems cool for the most part. The roommate however looks like a pompous hipster with his white tie on black striped shirt and suit, wearing shades inside the apartment and a dumb looking top hat. The thing that bothers me most is that one line of hair that runs down his chin from his lips and it just SCREAMS douchebag! I can’t believe Alison might be going out with this guy now.
I make the usual greetings and high fives before I hear some rowdiness coming out of the kitchen. And suddenly, I see Elaine stumbling out of the kitchen with a beer bottle in hand and her face red as a tomato. She’s gained weight since high school. Either she packed on the freshman fifteen or that so called modeling career is not working out and she’s now drinking herself to death. She’s certainly filled out, which I guess is what she’s always yearned for but along with it, she now has gained a bit of a baby bump, which I assume is from the beer and not her being preggers as she is happily gulping down the bottle in her hand.
“HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEY, KEVIN!!!!!” she screamed out.
“Hey…” I say awkwardly. “Nice to see you again, Elaine.”
“Dude, I’m sorry,” my friend says. “I forgot to tell you she was coming.”
“It’s all right,” I tell him. “No worries.”
I turn around to see this big hairy person shoving his tongue down her throat and I mentally throw up a little in my mouth. Suddenly, I hear a familiar voice say out loud, “Whoa, when did a grizzly bear knock up your ex?” It’s Alison and holy mercy, she is looking absolutely FINE. A form fitting purple sleeveless dress with a v-neck that exposes a hint of cleavage, all tucking to her with form fitting precision that expertly shows off her curves and turning many heads in the room. I don’t remember ever seeing any cleavage on her, not even from wearing her prom dress last year. Her hair is down from her usual ponytail, split in the middle and falling to her sides at about slightly lower than her shoulder in length. She’s standing slightly taller than usual due to a pair of heeled boots that gives her an extra 3 inches. James walks up to her and tries to plant a kiss on her but she turns her cheek to him instead.
I go up to her and give her “the look” – no, not the “hey baby” look, but the “really, him?” look.
“What?” she says.
“Okay, I know you’re studying art at Columbia and that crowd can get a bit hipster-ish but c’mon, him?” I tell her.
“Since when did you start getting so defensive?” she asks.
“Hey, you had your comments on who I dated so as your best friend, don’t I deserve the same courtesy?” I reply.
“We’re not dating,” she explains. “I’m just coming to his party.”
“That’s some dress for just a party,” I tell her, pointing up and down.
Throughout the party, I try to have a good time but everywhere I go, Elaine and her man-bear would always pop up and be going at it with their mouths. Both of them stink with alcohol and the guy is sweating so bad, he needs a shower. I thought that since I keep on bumping into them, I should try to make conversation.
“So, when did you two start?”
“About two months ago,” Elaine tells me with a slur. “I was going through a rough time with my last boyfriend and along came Pauly who is so gentle and nice. And BIG if you know what I mean.”
And “Pauly”, as classy as he can be, chimes in with a “Yah, she has the tightest little asshole ever! Mmm nm.”
Great, I thought. Two years when she still had a decent figure and I got nothing but three months with this guy and she’s shitting all over his dick. I look in disbelief as he asks “So how do you know Elaine?” I get up and head over to the kitchen, saying “I need a drink.” “Mind getting us each one?” asks Pauly. Before I could grant such a request, I boldly ask “Elaine, you’re not pregnant, are you?”
“Hell no! I pull out every time,” he says. And with that, I turn around and walk into the kitchen where Alison and the roommate are sitting. The way she’s looking at me, I’m pretty sure she saw the whole thing.
“Are you okay?” she asked.
“Yah, I’m fine…” I’m not fine and she can tell.
“Let’s get out of here,” she suggests.
“No, it’s fine.” I tell her.
“Hey bro, if you’re fine then be on your merry way and leave us alone,” says Mr. Douche.
“Shut up, James!” Alison yells out.
“No, he’s right. I shouldn’t be bugging you guys,” I tell her.
“Don’t worry about me. Just make sure you’re okay and if you need anything, I’m here,” she says as she puts an arm around my shoulder to give me a hug.
As soon as she releases her hold, I nonchalantly say, “So Elaine might be giving birth to the child of that man-bear in about 6 months.”
“REALLY?” Alison asks.
“Well, no,” I reply. “But judging from their lack of safety contraceptive methods and that god awful baby bump, it’s highly probable. Though if she is preggers and keeps drinking the way she does, her baby will either end up dead or looking like a monkey.” Alison giggles from hearing that. I don’t look too pleased and she stops after seeing my face but her bubbly personality is infectious and I can’t help but let out a chuckle myself. I grab a beer from the fridge and just as I take a sip, I hear Elaine puke all over Pauly the Bear and I almost spit out my drink. Alison looks happy at seeing her so miserable like this.
“Dude, you used to date that?” James the douche asks. “Guess I shouldn’t expect much with your fashion sense.”
“Well, no one can pull off that awesome goatee like you can,” I say sarcastically and Alison laughs at his expense.
“Seriously, and what’s up with the shades?” she asks. “We’re indoors!”
Her rays of sunshine are pouring onto me and my night doesn’t feel so bad anymore.
Toward the end of the night, I’m checking out my friend’s room when Alison comes in to escape from the crowd for a sec. I’m looking at all the grad photos, award plaques and prom pictures that cover his walls.
“Can’t believe it’s been a year, huh?” she says.
“Yah…feels like just yesterday,” I reminisce.
“Any regrets?” she asks.
“Nah,” I tell her. “I went through a lot of experiences and through it all, I managed to survive high school, made it to an awesome school for college and my best friend is still my best friend. What more can I ask for?”
She steps close and lean on me as I wrap an arm around her, holding her close and leaning my head on top of hers as we stare at the wall and bask in the memories that it brings us. I poke her on the side of her waist and she jumps and lets out a yelp. I laugh.
“Gets ya every time!” I say.
“Not funny!” she says, trying to look threatening, which makes it even funnier because she’s tiny. Seriously, if Alison tries to fight me, she would win because I would be dying from laughter.
“Any regrets from you?” I ask her.
“I wouldn’t mind a proper prom dance,” she says. “My date missed the last song because he had the runs. It was Lifehouse too, which is my favourite.”
I let out a snort at her expense and she elbows me gently in the gut for doing so. “At least you had a date,” I tell her.
“You’re better off without that bitch,” she tells me.
Suddenly, the typical rap and hip hop stops and a slow ballad plays. Either someone did not set the play list on their iPod properly or someone up high is giving me a much needed break because the song happens to be Lighthouse’s You and Me.
I unwrap my arm from around Alison and extend my hand. “How about that prom dance?” I ask her. She looks at me somewhat confused and I tell her, “I may not be in a sweet looking tux but at least you’re all glammed up in a pretty dress.”
She smiles and takes my hand and we both embrace. She places her head on my shoulder, which she can barely reach with those heels on. We spin slowly in the comfort of each other, surrounded by the sooth voice of Jason Wade, knowing that we’ll be there for each other always. She feels warm and I could feel her heart beating heavily as if it’ll be ripped right out of her heaving chest. I give her a friendly kiss on top of her head. I never want this moment to end but alas, the song is cut short abruptly by the rowdy crowd outside who wants to pick up the pace with some more hip hop. Just as I’m about to stop and let go, Alison clings on even tighter and we continue to slowly spin on the spot, ignoring what’s going on outside.
At about 11pm, I decide to call it a night and Alison decides to join me in leaving. “What about James?” I ask. “I think he’ll be all right,” she says. I don’t even see him in the room. I say bye to my friend and we leave.
It must’ve been raining earlier in the evening as the streets are soaked with puddles all over the place. We stroll along the street as I walk Alison home.
“So, I’m going on record to say that I am not a fan of James,” I tell her. “And it’s not just the stupid goatee.”
“Duly noted,” she tells me. “I wasn’t too keen either.”
“You seemed like you were interested,” I say.
“What makes you think that?” she asks.
“Well, I’ve never seen you dress up so nice before,” I reply.
“Who says I did this for him?” she asks with a sly smile.
“If your reason is to make Elaine insanely jealous, then I think I love you,” I tell her jokingly, to which she laughs.
“Someone needed to put that bitch in her place,” she says. I laugh. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…I mean, things may not have turned out the way you wanted to but I know you still…”
“No,” I tell. “It’s okay. You’re right, someone did need to get her off her high horse.”
“By the way, I still don’t believe you when you say she was jealous of me during high school,” she says.
“Why not?” I ask?
“Well, I mean she was this hot model chick. I’m just…me.”
“And what’s wrong with you?”
“Nothing, I guess. But I wasn’t a hot model chick either. She had the popularity that made people worship her and an inexcusable bitchiness that no one bothered to mention. What would she want that I have?”
I take a moment before answering. “A sense of absolute comfort,” I say. She looks at me, curious as to what my answer means. “I mean, yes, she was someone special but let’s face it, she can be quite a bit to deal with at times. She always had to have this front compared to you who could be yourself. I suppose now that high school ended, she doesn’t need to put up that front anymore. Maybe that drunken puke of a mess we saw back there is the real Elaine, suppressed all those years.” Then I try to make a bold statement without coming off as being too assertive. “Plus, if you really think about it on an objective level, you’re actually really pretty compared to most girls at school and she HATED that.”
Smiling, she gushes out “Haha! If I was so pretty, why didn’t you ever ask me out?”
An awkward silence falls upon us and suddenly, heavy rain comes pouring down on us. Alison lets out a light scream and we both make a run for her house down the street. Once we make it over to her place, she fumbles with the keys under the heavy rainfall. We finally make it inside and she starts groaning on how wet we are.
“Keep it down,” I tell her. “You’ll wake up your family.”
“They aren’t home, silly,” she tells me. “They went to the west coast on vacation.”
We both run upstairs to her room where she grabs me a pair of her dad’s workout shorts. Her dad’s a small guy so when I see what she plans on letting me wear, I tell her “you’re kidding me, right?”
“It’s all I have!” she says.
“What about a shirt?” I ask her.
“I have nothing that will fit you. Unless you want to wear one of my camies,” she jokes. “Plus, you’re a guy and it’s not like I’ve never seen you topless. Now get into the shower before you catch something. It’s just down the hall. I’m going to use the bathroom here. You can throw your clothes into the bin and I’ll give them back to you when they’re washed.”
I go into the bathroom and chuck my clothes into the laundry basket under the sink and hop into the shower. The flow of warm water feels amazing and I let it run for ten minutes, feeling absolutely refreshed afterward. I dry myself off, put on the pair of tight kaki shorts she gave me and walk back to her room and wait til she comes out. I take a seat on her bed, which are littered with her bras. She’s a 34C, which is bigger than I thought she would be. I thought she’d be no more than a high B-cup. Out of curiosity, I poke around a bit, mainly looking at the different class pictures of Alison from when she was a kid that’s on her desk and walls. They bring back a lot of memories for me like how she was the first to say hello to me and offer to eat lunch together at the cafeteria in fifth grade or how she taught me a lot of the American customs we didn’t have back home like trick or treating on Halloween. I also remember the time I got suspended for pushing a kid and scraping his knee because he knocked an ice cream cone out of her hand. That went real well with my parents but I felt like the king of the world at that time, the hero protecting his princess so to speak. I make my way to her later photos such as the ones of her prom and graduation and all I can think of at the moment is how my best friend is pretty much the most beautiful person I’ve ever met and not just because of her physical beauty but her whole package. I’m really surprised she managed to stay single after starting college.
I hear the shower turn off and after a few minutes, she walks out with a towel wrapped around her.
“Geez, why didn’t you get dressed inside?” I ask her.
“Sorry, force of habit. This is my room, after all,” she says.
I turn around so she can change into some clothes.
“No peeking, pervert,” she jokingly says. I distract myself with the photos on her wall, the glass frames giving off a fuzzy reflection of Alison’s naked body. I feel a hard on coming and I try to think of something else to get my mind off her.
After a few moments, she tells me she’s good to go. I turn around to see her wearing a loose t-shirt and shorts on. I can tell she’s not wearing a bra because her nipples are somewhat poking through her shirt.
“Still reminiscing?” she asks.
“Nah, just checking out your pretty face,” I reply. She smiles at the comment. Am I flirting?
“Do you miss it?” she asks.
“Somewhat. Times seem simpler then. But college is so much better than high school,” I tell her.
“Do you miss her?” She looks at me, waiting for an answer.
“I did,” I start off. “I’m not gonna lie, there were times when I would imagine how I could’ve done things differently, how I could’ve changed to make her not change her mind about me. Was it something I did wrong? What triggered it? All questions I’ve asked myself for a good few weeks.”
“You don’t need to change,” she tells me. “Especially not for someone like her. She’s the one who missed out. Never tell yourself otherwise.”
“I know that now,” I tell her. “After seeing her like this at the party, I know now. We belong in different worlds. We’re just not meant to be.”
She places her head on my shoulder and gives me a hug. Loud thunder cackles from outside the window.
“Looks like you’re stuck here for a while?” she says.
“I don’t want to bother you,” I tell her. “Do you have an umbrella?”
“You’re gonna walk home half naked,” she asks. “Plus, it’s a thunderstorm. It could be dangerous.”
“You’re sure I won’t be a bother?” I ask.
“Don’t worry, it’s Saturday night,” she says. “I got nothing to do in the morning.”
Just as I’m about to plop my butt on her bed again, I realize the pile of under garments that’s on there.
“Oops,” she gushes. “Sorry for the mess.” She takes them and dumps them all on a stool by the closet.
“They’re…colorful,” my voice cracks.
“You pervert,” she says jokingly.
We both lie on the bed sideways, feet hanging down from the side, talking to the sound of falling rain and occasional thunder. The conversation is mainly about our high school days and she brings up the time we kissed during truth or dare.
“I can’t believe you actually went through with it,” I tell her. “I was such a nervous wreck at that time because I thought you were gonna say I had cooties or something and no girl in high school would ever touch me.”
“First off, we were in ninth grade,” she says. “We were beyond cooties at that point. And secondly, I was glad that it was you rather than pimple faced Anthony. Oh god, imagine one of them popped while it happened!”
We both started laughing uncontrollably at that image.
“And plus, we’re best friends so it wasn’t as weird as it would be compared to one of the others who only want one thing. Not to mention the fact that you were a pretty good kisser,” she says.
“Why thank you,” I tell her with a coy smile. “I try.”
“Seriously,” she says. “Amongst the top 3.”
“Did you have a crush on me,” I jokingly ask.
She doesn’t answer. She probably thought I meant it as a rhetorical. A moment passes and she asks me, “Hey, Kevin. Truth or Dare?”
Not wanting her to make me wear one of her camisoles and then maybe even get a picture of it, I chose “Truth.”
“You never answered my question earlier…why didn’t you ever ask me out?” she asks.
I take a moment before answering. I look at her, trying to see if this is some kind of trick question.
“I was afraid,” I said. “Afraid that if anything happened…like if you said no or heaven forbid you said yes and things don’t work that I would end up losing you. I mean, you were…are my best friend. You complete me in ways that I never thought a person can. I couldn’t take the chance.”
“So…you did wanted to at one point?” she asks.
“I did,” I reply.
She rolls over and gives me a kiss on the cheek. It feels really nice. She stays huddled next to me.
“Truth or dare?” I ask her.
“Umm…dare!” she responds.
“I dare you not to scream,” I tell her.
She looks at me with a confused look before I poke her in the stomach and she jumps before letting out a loud “EEIIEEEEEEEEEEEEK!!!”
“I said no screaming!” I say while laughing.
She slaps me a few times on my arms. It’s hilarious to see her try to fight me. “You fight like a chipmunk,” I tell her with a laugh. Her damp hair is covering her face as she continues to slap me and I brush it apart to reveal the most adorable face in the world. “Okay, since you failed, I get another one. Truth or Dare?”
“Truth,” she says.
I decide to have a little fun with this one. “Do you masturbate?”
“Wow, you’re so perverted!” she says.
“Well?” I ask.
“I’m not saying anything!” she says.
“Well, I guess I’ll just have to find out myself then,” I tell her. I get up off the bed and start opening a random drawer on her desk. “I wonder if I will find any special toys in here,” I jokingly say.
“Kevin, you are so stupid,” she says with a laugh.
“Does someone have some alone time thinking about…James?” I continue to joke.
“God, that’s disgusting!” she blurts out.
She gets up off the bed herself to try and stop me from looking through her drawers. During our struggle, we both end up wrestling each other while laughing really hard. She somehow manages to push me onto the bed and I pull her down with me. As she falls, her face lands on mine and our lips touch. Suddenly, the memory of that kiss we had in ninth grade rushes through my mind. She lifts her head in shock from what just happened.
Suddenly, I got stupid. I use my hand to brush her hair behind her ear and I lean up to give her a kiss on the lips. It is a stupid impulse as I am putting ten years of incredible friendship at risk by doing this. But the crazy thing is, I don’t feel any resistance. In fact, I just realize that her arms are around my neck. I wrap my arms around her and pull myself up so that we’re both in an upright position. Her hands lean gently on my chest as my heart beats like crazy to the dance of our lips. I pull back so I can see that I am not dreaming this. I look into her eyes and she into mine. We both stay silent as I hold onto her shoulders while the sound of rainfall fills the background. It seems like forever has passed and I finally break the silence.
“Please say something,” I say with a slight humorous tone.
“What took you so long?” she asks with a smile. At this moment, those dimples of hers are melting my beating heart.
“Me? I have a feeling that you’re not telling me something,” I say.
“Kevin…” she says softly. “I thought it was just a stupid crush at first. I even tried dating other guys but…it just never works. At the end of the day, I think I always knew that you’re the one I want to be with.”
“How long have you felt this way?” I ask.
“Since I was 11…” she replies.
“ELEVEN?!?!?” I blurt out. She blushes and laughs. I can’t believe this. This whole time she was into me of all people? With her looks and personality, she could’ve had anyone she wanted but she wants me? Oh man, seeing me with Elaine must’ve drove her crazy. How could I have been so stupid to not have seen this the whole time!
“So…if you did ask me out like you wanted to before, when would it have been?” she asks.
“Probably ninth grade,” I tell her. “I started to notice you in a different light since eighth grade. You were in Ms. Ramirez’s dance recital for the spring assembly and when I saw you dancing, I noticed you uh…well, let’s say suddenly, I found you to be very attractive.”
“Oh god, don’t tell me you have a tutu fetish,” she says.
“No no, it’s not that,” I say. “It’s just that…well, the tight uniform made certain…attributes apparent.” I hold my hands out and form a cup with them in front of my chest.
“You are SUCH a pervert!” she says with a giggle.
“Hey, give me a break, I was a twelve year old kid,” I say. “I mean, at first yes it was that but then I noticed how awesome you are. How you’re always so cheery and nice to everyone. And that no matter what happens, you’re there for me.”
“You are such a girl!” she says jokingly.
“Well, then you like girls, you big lesbo,” I joke back.
“You’re a real dummy for not asking me out back then,” she says.
“I can make it up to you right now,” I tell her with a smile.
We both start kissing again and it feels like an absolute fantasy come true. Never in a million years did I think this will happen. The passion we exhibit seems to know no bounds. It all feels very natural, like we are meant for this. I brush one hand through her soft silky hair while other gently explores her back. Our tongues gently caress each other between our lips, each stroke like a tender step of a waltz in our mouths. It all feels like a wonderful dream.
Then she works her way up the side of my neck and start sucking on my earlobe. She gives it a gentle nibble while I stretch the neckline of her t-shirt to reveal a shoulder, with skin as smooth as it can be. I explore her neck and shoulder with my lips and suddenly she bites my earlobe.
“OW!” I scream out. “What was that for?”
“So you know it’s not a dream,” she coyly says.
Just for that, I put my hands around her waist and flip her onto the bed so she lays down flat on her back and she lets out a light scream as I do it. I pin her down onto the bed, my hands on her wrists and I give her a gently peck on the nose before working my way around her neck. I crawl around her neck with kisses before hitting a sweet spot on her left side just under the jaw and I give it a gentle suck and her entire body shakes, trying to break free of my grip so she can ravage me. I rhythmically apply and release pressure on the spot using my lips and occasionally give it a soft flick with my tongue and she lets out a few deep breaths. I release my hold to see a nice light purple spot on where I was sucking. I sit up over her.
“How do you like THAT?” I tease.
“Not bad,” she says. “But I got something better.”
She pulls her upper body up with her legs still under mine and she places her hands just under my armpit and she brings her face to my chest and sticks out her tongue. She takes her tongue and touches my chest, swirling it around my left nipple. She’s right – this IS better! Between nice wet swirls, she would give it a suck and it’s driving me crazy. While she’s doing that, she uses her hand to play with the other one and I can feel my penis struggle to come to life being trapped in the tight pair of shorts it’s in. My breaths become shallow as she licks, sucks and even gently bites my nipples. My penis is now throbbing from the sensation.
“Looks like my magic is working,” she says. “Though it hardly seems fair that I get to have all my clothes on.”
And with one swift motion, she pulls her t-shirt off to reveal the greatest pair of breasts I have ever seen. They are teardrop shaped perky mounds that point out towards you, topped off by a pair of puffy pink nips that are to die for. They give off an amazing jiggle every time she moves. I have only dreamed about what they would look like and the real thing is just so much better. I can’t stop staring at them and even though we just made out, I act like a shy doofus when it comes to handling her assets.
“May I?” I ask.
“Yah, why do you think I brought them out,” she says.
I take my hands and start exploring the outline of these amazing boobs with my fingers, which sends a shiver up her body. I cup them in my hands and using my thumb, I massage her nipples in a circular motion, which turns her on. I bring her close and kiss her again as my hands play with her breasts. Not before long, I wrap my left arm around her back and hold her tight as I lower myself to the perfect angle and height and I start kissing the top part where her cleavage would meet and work my way down the right breast, exploring every nook, cranny and curve with my lips. I start moving towards the nipple without touching them. I take my tongue and go around the edges of the nipple, never once making any contact with the beautiful pink puff and it’s driving her insane.
“Stop being a tease and just suck on it!” she demands.
With a request like that, how can I refuse? I lick her nipple with my wet tongue and blow a small gush of cool air from my breath onto it, causing it to immediately harden. I take the entire nipple into my mouth and as I apply pressure with my lips, my tongue goes on a frenzy, attacking every sensitive nerve ending it can. I lay her down flat on her back again while her nipple is still in my mouth and using my hand, I flick my index finger back and forth in quick swift motions across the other nipples and Alison starts moaning. I take that second nipple that my tongue has been neglecting into my mouth and continue. For a good ten minutes, I do nothing but feast on these wonderful as her hands grab onto my hair and back, anything they can get a hold of to get through this pleasurable experience. I put a nipple between my front teeth and gently give it a bite and she softly says, “yes, bite them…bite bite…” Her nipples are so sensitive that each touch is pushing her over the edge. My hard on is about to explode from my tight pants. This is such an incredible moment that I never want it to end. I never thought in a million years that I would be doing what I’m doing with Alison.
I finally stop so she can breathe properly and I bring her up to kiss me. Our arms caress our touching naked upper bodies as I gently suck on her upper lip while she licks my lower lip. My hands make their way to her shorts and I pull them down to reveal a pair of black cotton panties that are soaked. I place a finger on top of the damp spot and with a bit of pressure, I brush it up and down her vaginal line.
“Wow…” she pants.
“Oh, I’m not done with you yet,” I tell her.
I take her shorts and panties off to reveal a small slit of pink flesh that is clean from any hair with a shiny bright pearl on top. Her scent is so alluring that I can’t wait to taste her. I turn her over so she’s on her knees and I arch her back down to raise her cute bubble butt up in the air. I sit by her side and take my hand behind her. I warm her up with my fingers first, massaging her clit with my thumb as my middle and ring fingers penetrate her wet but tight vaginal hole. I wiggle my fingers inside of her with rapid motion and I can feel it fill up with liquid instantly.
“Kevin, you are amazing!” she screams out.
I bring my head down to kiss her along her back while my fingers work their magic inside her. She brings herself up with my fingers still inside her and as she comes up, she licks my body from the stomach up to my left nipple and clasps it in her mouth. She lets out moans of pleasure and my shorts are now bulging massively. As warm liquid falls down my fingers, she bites harder and a sudden spike of sensation hits me that make me shiver in delight. I pull my fingers out and Alison collapses on the bed.
“You peed your bed,” I say jokingly with a laugh.
“You’re so stupid,” she retorts as she blushes. “Oh my god, this is so embarrassing!”
“Don’t be embarrassed,” I tell her. “You’re beautiful.” And I give her an eskimo kiss before planting a gentle kiss on her soft lips.
“Why am I the only one naked here?” she asks.
“Good question,” I say. “These shorts are starting to piss me off, especially with this hard on.”
“Awww…did I do that?” she teases. “I’m so sorry life is so “hard” for you.”
I poke her on the stomach and she jumps and screams. “That’s for using such a terrible pun.”
“Well, if those pants are so hard to bare with…” she says as I look at her, threatening her with another poke. “UNINTENTIONAL!” she screams. “But seriously, why don’t you take them off?”
I guess by now there’s no point in being shy. I whip them off and my throbbing hard on bounce up to relish the glorious freedom it has been given.
“HOLY SHIT!” she screams.
“What?” I ask.
“It’s huge!” she says. “Not gonna lie, I was expecting like maybe 4 inches or something cuz you’re…you know.”
”Alison, I’m not a dwarf. Why would you think that?” I ask.
“Well, you are Asian…” she says.
“That is a terrible stereotype and you should be ashamed for thinking it,” I tell her and poke her in the stomach again, causing her to shriek and jump.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry. I stand corrected,” she says.
She looks at it with acute curiosity and amazement. I give it a twitch, which surprises her.
“Geez, Kevin!” she lets out and I chuckle.
“You act like you have never seen a dick before,” I tell her.
“Well, not one like this…” she says.
“What do you mean?” I ask her. “I thought you and Kenny…”
“No…Kenny never managed to get it up,” she tells me. “And he had a crazy case of premature ejaculation. And he’s a grower so…I never saw squat.”
“You’re telling me that I am your first…?”
“You poor girl,” I tell her.
“Shut up!” she screams. “Wait…did you and Elaine…?”
“NO!” I blurt out. “No…absolutely not. No!”
“Good, cuz I don’t want her sloppy seconds,” she jokes.
I bring her head up to me and I give her a kiss. We embrace and make out for a little while longer and my hardened dick pokes her in the stomach and she jumps.
“Oh wow, that’s awesome!” I say.
“You are having WAY too much fun with me being ticklish,” she says. She looks at my penis again and fascinated by it, she asks “Can I touch it?”
“Yah, why do you think I brought it out?” I retort, imitating her earlier when she said it about her boobs.
She wraps her tender right hand around my shift and just holds it for a moment before she starts to gently jerk it. She brings her mouth to my right nipple and starts nibbling as she starts pumping faster. The combination of her tongue swirling around my nipple plus her gentle hands stroking my hard cock is intense and I force her to let go.
“What’s the matter?” she asks.
“I just need to slow down,” I say. “After all, guys need to recharge after and I’m not done with you yet to finish so soon.”
I lay her down on the bed and kiss her before working my way down. A gentle suck on her neck, a nibble on her puffed-up nipple and a wet stroke from my tongue down her stomach and I reach her engorged clit at the top of her tight slit. I raise her right leg and start kissing my way down from her foot. Once I reach the part where the thigh meets her vagina, I start sucking the way I did with her neck earlier, giving her an inner thigh hickey that shocks her body. I give the lower part of her soaking slit a gentle flick with my tongue, brushing the insides of those tender lips for a sec before making my way back up to the clitoris. I give it a lick and she lets out an “ooooh.” I take the whole thing in my mouth and start sucking on it.
“Oh geez,” she moans.
I eat out every inch of her sweet wet snatch, even occasionally brushing my tongue across her butt hole and lapping up every bit of juice that comes out from her pussy. Her musky smell is turning me on like crazy and I swallow up every ounce of liquid that flows out. I start working her clit again as my hands massage those tender breasts and puffy nipples of hers. Soon she can’t take anymore and a gush of vaginal juice spray my face and I lick and slurp up every drop that is on her.
I sit up and ask, “Alison, do you have a condom?”
“No, it’s okay,” she says. “I’m on the pill. I didn’t want our first time to be with a rubber.”
I place my penis on the outer opening of her vagina and gently thrust my way in.
“Oohhhhhh…” she lets out.
I go slowly at first, kissing her lips as I thrust in and out. Soon, I start going faster and faster and her tight pussy is giving me a crazy workout but it’s no problem thanks to how lubricated she is from her juices. I position myself to suck on her boobs while I stuff her snatch with my cock and she screams in ecstacy. Her tight pussy walls cling tight around my bloated cock and our hands and lips go wild, trying to touch every inch of our bodies that’s not being pleasured. Her pussy is gushing wet as every thrust I make creates a slushing noise.
After a while of this, I pick her up and turn her around on her knees and penetrate her from behind. She has the cutest butt ever and I give those plump cheeks a squeeze while I hump her. Our hips start moving in perfect rhythm with each other. She brings her body up and pulls her arm up and back to wrap them around my neck while one of my hands squeeze her tit while the other massage her clit.
“Oh god, I can’t feel my legs!” she screams out.
“Alison, you are so beautiful and amazing,” I tell her.
“You are too,” she softly moans.
Juice drips down her thighs and I continue to thrust in and out of her gushing wet pussy. A few more minutes later, I’m exhausted and ready to fall down. Our bodies are soaked from the workout and I’m barely hanging on from exploding myself. Wanting to give me a breather, she climbs on top of me and starts grinding me, her clit being pleasured by my abdomen. After a bit of cowgirl style grinding, she brings her legs up while I’m still inside her and she maintains a squatting position and bounces up and down on my cock. I place a finger on her clit to massage and she lets out “don’t do that, I won’t be able to stand!” and brushes my hand away. I lay back as I enjoy the view of her pouncing me and her bubblelicious breasts bouncing up and down in hypnotic rhythms. The view is amazing as her chest is heaving from deep breaths. As she continues to bounce harder and harder, she’s closer to exploding and juices drip more and more down my cock. Moments later, she lets out a scream and plops herself on top of me as she cums once again. I gently brush her hair and caress while she lies on top of me with heavy breaths. She climbs off of me and tells me to stand up.
I get up on the bed and she sits up on her knees. Her height puts her at the perfect level and she takes her mouth and wraps it around my swollen cock, barely able to take it all in. She takes one hand and jerks the bottom of the shaft while sucking on the head, flicking her tongue on the spot just under the opening. I can feel the heavy sensation filling up my shaft. I try to warn her.
“Alison…I’m about to…”
She just continues to suck, thrusting in and out with greater speed as her tongue licks my head. A moment later, I unleash a wave of cum into her mouth, coating her throat with creamy white goodness which she swallows every ounce of. But she’s not done. Before my hard on could fade, she drags me down on my knees and starts sucking at my nipples while jerking my cock rapidly. She then starts sucking on my cock again and uses both her hands to stimulate my nipples and I can feel a second urge coming. I pull her down as I lay down flat and take one of her puffy nipples in my mouth and she strokes my cock faster than ever. She starts licking my nipple again and a second gush of semen flies out from my cock all over the bed. We both collapse and lay there still on the bed with her on top of me to the side and my arm around her.
The rain dies down a little and the only sound in the arm is the heavy
“So…I guess we’re not friends anymore,” she cheekily says.
“We haven’t been just friends for a long time,” I tell her. “Somehow, I think deep down, we both knew that. Like I said, you complete me in ways that no one ever can.”
She gives me a kiss from hearing that and places her head back down on my body. I brush her hair behind her ear and gently stroke her arm.
“I love you, Alison…” I tell her.
She blushes and gives me a kiss on the cheek before saying “I love you too, Kevin. I always have.”
I gently raise her chin up to me and I give her a passionate kiss. We slept through the night in each other’s arms and from that moment on, Alison and I start dating and life could not be better. I always knew that Alison is special and figured that she would be a big part of my life no matter what. Two years after we finish college, we get married and pretty much live out our lives with a happily ever after ending.
I keep visiting lots of online forums and chatrooms related to sex and lesbians, to meet like-minded people and find out more about myself. There, I met Martina. She’s 9 years older than me and bored in her marriage, so while looking for a new rush she tried to find out how it would be with a woman.
We liked each other right away and were both noobs in the chat (though I’ve been there a little longer than her) and soon we were talking about what we both like doing and how we’d do it to one another. One thing lead to another and I soon had my fingers on my pussy while I tried turning her on.
Martina couldn’t or wouldn’t masturbate by the computer, but made sure I got my fair share. She had a fetish for tits and was very proud of her own bust, which she classified as a 38 D. It seemed a bit much for me, especially since she said she was otherwise quite slender and kept her weight, but had a great “latina ass”. But then, I’m just a 34 B, and I’m a sports hater.
Besides that, she was very submissive and wanted me to call her my “slave”. I thought it odd at first, but it seemed to really turn her on, so with time I enjoyed our little role-play as well.
Some day we wanted to meet in person. We live about 200 km apart, it was summer and we were both curious. So we set up a date, a small town, about halfway between both of our homes. Martina was there before and suggested an icecream parlour by the market square. She gave me another description of herself, so I might recognize her. (We didn’t feel comfortable sending photos at the time.) I just said she’d know it’s me – that’s how it is as a redhead, you’ll get noticed.
So I drive to our meeting point and the whole time I’m thinking about what I might do with her when I meet her. Are we just acquaintances? After all, I masturbated several times with her, and she knows more about my secret longings than anyone else. And I know about her fantasies with her friend Cora, or that she wants to be my slave.
Should I just treat her like I did in the chatroom? That’d be daring in public, but it made me wet just thinking about it. Finally, I decided to just wait and see what happened, but was resolved not to hold back.
I found the market square (thanks to GPS) and the icecream parlour as well. She was already there and seemed quite nervous. She wore a pair of tight, stone-washed jeans and a white tube top which accentuated her body nicely. She didn’t lie about her breasts, they were nice and big and nicely shaped. Her hair was long, straight and black, and her face was pretty, in a classical, regal looking way.
I just wore a short, yellow dress with not much underneath. “Hey Martina,” I said and walked up to her as if we knew each other for years. “How are you?”
“Kat?” she asked and stared at me incredulously. She smiled. “Thank god, I thought already…”
“…That I wouldn’t show up?” I asked. “Or that I’m a guy?” She laughed. She had a beautiful, open laugh, and her face was so pretty I wondered why she put so much work into her body.
I sat down next to her. The café had only a few other visitors, a few schoolgirls sat on a table across from us, and a couple seemed to be sitting inside. Other than that, it was empty. The waitress came up and I ordered a big sundae with cream and Cappuccino. Martina sipped her espresso and said she needed to watch her weight. I never cared about my weight, so I enjoyed myself.
“You can have some pussy cream with your coffee,” I laughed. “That’s guaranteed low-cal.”
She blushed. She seemed to be more shy in real life than online. “Kat!” she acted indignant, but didn’t say anything else.
“How’s the sex life?” I asked.
“Well,” she said. “Nothing special. I mostly do it myself, if I even have the time, so not very much. And then I think of…” she paused when the waitress came to bring my order.
Without taking notice of her, I continued: “…of when you’re fisting my twat while I’m eating you out?” This was one of our fantasies, and Martina wanted to sink into the ground for shame while the waitress gave her best to act like she didn’t hear any of that.
I thanked her and got started on my icecream. “Oh god Kat,” Martina said. “You’re crazy.” I smiled. “Do you even know how horny these thoughts make me feel?”
I raised my eyebrows. “No clue,” I said. “As horny as me?” She laughed again. “So tell me,” I asked. “Is it at least good when you come from that?”
She looked around and whispered as she leaned in: “You have no idea… Last night, I gave myself a long nice shower in preparation for today, and I thought of our hot chats. And I just peed nicely on my hand and rubbed it all over my tits while I thought of you doing that to me. You know, like that one time.” I nodded and remembered one of our chats, when we found out we both liked water sports. She sipped her espresso again.
“So what about it?” I asked and pointed at the cup. “Pussy cream?”
“Mmmh,” she moaned. Without asking further, I pulled up my skirt and inserted the long icecream spoon between my legs. It was cold and hard, and I spread my labia while guiding it into my pussy. “Kat,” Martina hissed. “They’re looking at you!” I looked up and the teenage girls from the other table were giggling and whispering. I turned the spoon inside me and pulled it out, holding it up to Martina, who took it reluctantly in her mouth, but started sucking it thoroughly. Again, giggles from the other table.
“God, you turn me on,” she said. I smiled again.
“Are there any bathrooms here?” I asked the waitress as she was passing by our table again.
“Inside,” she replied and pointed.
“What’re we waiting for?” I asked Martina and looked deep into her eyes. She stared at me again, but followed my lead. I secretly took the spoon with me in my handbag.
The bathroom was very small, just a tiny room with a sink out front. We squeezed in anyway and locked the door behind us. I immediately grabbed Martinas tits. She moaned: “Those have been neglected for a long time.” I pulled her top under her breasts and weighed them admiringly in my hands. They really were her whole pride and joy, and rightfully so. I began sucking one with pleasure. Martina leaned against the wall and let me take her, while unbuttoning her jeans and sliding a hand inside them. I grabbed her tight butt while I pulled a nipple with my teeth.
“Did I allow you to touch yourself, slave?” I asked sternly.
Martina pulled her hand back and said meekly: “No goddess, may I?”
“May I what?” I replied.
“May I play with myself, mistress?” she asked shyly.
I bit her breast harder and slapped her bum: “How do we say?”
“May I jack off my cunt, mistress?” she said somewhat more determined.
“Pull down your pants,” I ordered. She slowly peeled off the tight jeans and let it fall to the ground. Her pussy was a dream. Nice dark pubic hair was growing all across her vulva, and below her wet labia were glimmering.
She saw my satisfied smile and said: “I let it grow out just for you, goddess. So you’ll be satisfied with the cunt of your servant.” I nodded and turned her around towards the wall, to get a better look between her legs. There, I noticed the little slut didn’t come unprepared: A nice, black plug was lodged firmly in her ass.
I turned it, and began to move it inside her butt, which she visibly enjoyed. “Oh mistress, do you know how much I longed for that?” I didn’t answer and instead worked her some more with the plug, then pulled it out and pushed it back in, over and over, until I could fuck her tight “latina ass” nicely with it. She moaned louder.
“That’s how you like it,” I hissed in her ear. “Straight up the ass.”
“Oh yes, mistress,” she answered. “I’m such a little anal whore who needs it up her asshole constantly. My dirty hole is just there to be used by you.” I fucked her hard with the plug while I pulled her hair back and pressed her tits against the cold tiles on the wall. She squealed and whimpered, when she came, and stood there for a while gasping for air, the plug still inside her.
I sat down on the toilet seat and spread my legs. “Come here,” I ordered. She knew what time it was and knelt willingly on the floor in front of me. I pulled up my skirt and she purred happily at the sight of my red bush.
“Wow, I did…” she started to say when I interrupted her harshly by aiming a spray of pee straight at her face.
She slurped and drank. It was hotter than I ever imagined it. I pissed on her, and she swallowed it happily, as if she never did anything else. I wondered if her mind wasn’t dirtier than she would let on, because now she was “in the mood” she didn’t know any boundaries. What she couldn’t swallow she let run down her tits, where it dripped on the floor. When I was finished, her white top was soaking wet and had a yellow stain. It didn’t seem to bother her. She licked the last drops out of my pubic hair and then looked up at me. “Give me the fist,” I said.
“Should I really, mistress?” she asked and looked at her hand. She had a few clunky rings on her fingers and several bangles that clattered on her wrist.
“Blast my cunt, slave,” I replied and pulled my twat wide open. I wanted her to look deep inside my hole, into the muff of her mistress, which she had to obey and be obedient to. She pressed her fingers tight and pushed the tips into my hole. They slid in easily, still wet from pee and pussy slime. She moved them gently back and forth, going deeper inside. Her rings rubbed nicely at the walls of my vagina and she only stopped when her knuckles and thumb reached my labia. She looked at me once more, just to make sure, then pushed it in with all her strength.
I groaned deep and loud. Something deep and animalistic, wild and furious broke loose within me and made itself heard with a guttural, primitive scream. Martina looked at me startled but I grabbed her arm and motioned her to fuck me faster, harder, mercilessly. She pushed in as hard as she could and filled my cunt like nothing before. I felt how my snatch constricted around her hand and held her tight, seemingly trying to pull her even further in even though her fingers already touched my cervix. Martina looked at me concerned and I felt her move inside me, twisting, turning, caressing my insides and finally turning into a fist. She began boxing my box.
I came. And then I came again. And again. I thought how this dirty submissive cow was finishing me off, how she did everything I told her to, how she revelled in obeying me and how I, and only I, could do that with her. And I came again. The orgasms shook my body and I didn’t even notice Martina pulling her hand back out. When I regained my senses, she was sucking the rest of the pussy slime off my labia and rubbed her nose in my bush.
I breathed in deep and got up, straightening my dress while she cleaned up the floor with toilet paper. Her tits were still dangling freely out of her top and I think she enjoyed feeling as free as this. When she was finished, she packed them back in as good as possible. The top was now semi-transparent from wetness and her nipples were showing clearly, which made her look even more appetizing. Even though I didn’t need the spoon, I inserted it quickly in my pussy until it was covered in a thin layer of slime, and then we left the bathroom.
I paid at the counter while Martina already went outside, probably to have her top dry faster in the sun. When I followed her, the giggling girls were still at their table; it seemed we weren’t taking quite as long as we thought. I went past their table and looked at them meaningfully while dropping the spoon there.
From the market square we went on a walk down towards the river. Martina reached for my hand and held it and we walked hand in hand along the shore. The weather was nice, the sun was shining and a few pedestrians and bicycles were passing us by. Her top was still somewhat transparent, but it didn’t seem to bother her. She looked happy, very proud and at peace with herself and the world. I was wondering if it was because of me, or because she managed to get out of the house for once and could do something completely different. Feeling like she could be any way she wanted to be. Because that’s how I felt.
We came to a place where the river bent around a curve and was flowing somewhat slower. A small pond was branching off there, and a few people were rowing boats on it. Wanting to enjoy the day, we took a boat and went out across the lake. Martina smiled at me as she sat beside me and we tried without much success to steer in one direction. Finally we gave up and just let the boat drift across the water. I took her in my arms and she leaned her head against my shoulder. We laid back into the boat, until we were all hidden inside it. She pulled up her top and began playing with her breasts again.
“Do you like my tits, Kat?” she asked.
“Of course,” I answered truthfully.
“That’s very important to me,” she said solemnly. “You don’t know how much it means. In school they all made fun of me because they’re big like that. And I was proud of them anyway.” I fell quiet and laid my arm on her, reaching for her breasts. They were warm and soft. “I wish you could jizz on me,” she said suddenly.
“What, why?” I asked.
“I love cum,” she said. “It’s so good to feel it in me or on me, to smell it, to taste it.”
I began caressing her breasts and said: “I can offer you a few other things you can feel, smell and taste.”
Martina moaned again. “God, I could fuck all day long.”
I laughed. “Well, what’s keeping you?”
She looked at me. “But you like it too, right? It’s very important to me that you like everything we do.”
I laughed again. “Don’t worry,” I said. She smiled and sat up. We had drifted to the opposite shore of the lake and the other boats were far away from us, but they probably could still see her sit there topless. I sat back up as well. She looked around and then took off her pants, until she was all naked, the plug still in her butt. At first I was embarrassed, but then I thought “so what” and pulled my dress over my head.
She watched me and smiled. “Your armpits aren’t shaved.”
I blushed. “I don’t like to shave, and they’re so light most people don’t even notice,” I answered. “I love my hair.”
She suddenly kissed me straight on the lips and said gently: “I love your hair too, Kat. I don’t want to change anything about you. You’re a big role model to me, you know?” I smiled shyly. “I’ll let them grow out again too. Fuck beauty standards,” she said.
I laughed. “The way I know us we rather piss on beauty standards.” Martina didn’t say anything but steered the boat towards a small overgrown island close by. I helped her as good as I could.
When we got there, we got off the boat and walked naked through the thicket until we were sure nobody could see us. Then she turned to me and said: “Look at me mistress. All of this belongs to you. I want to be all yours and nobody elses.”
I smiled. “I think I know you better and more intimate than many others,” I said. “That part of you belongs to me.”
She answered: “Oh goddess, nobody knows me like you do. Nobody knows the things you know. With you I can be myself.”
I smiled and eyed her up and down. She was beautiful, sexy, nicely shaped and desirable. And terribly natural. I loved her pubic hair, her tits, her pussy, her ass. “Piss for me,” I said.
Without hesitation she spread her legs and pulled her labia open. I wondered if it was possible to pee with a plug up the ass, when she already made it rain. Her piss sprayed all over and ran down her legs, but she just closed her eyes and enjoyed the freedom to be able to piss on the floor in front of her mistress. I reached for her twat and let the warm stream run across my hand, rubbing the wet fingers on her tits afterwards. “Oh mistress,” she moaned. “My goddess, you know how to please my tits.”
I smiled and made her bend across a tree trunk, and while her cunt was still running out I pushed my fingers inside her and began fucking. Her piss sprayed across my arm while I worked her twat and she moaned loud. “Oh yes!” she yelled. “Yes mistress, give it to me. Use me!” I thrusted two fingers inside her and crooked them, so I could massage her spot with my fingertips. I felt the plug when I moved in and out of her. She moaned louder. “Fuck me hard,” she gasped. “Fuck me like your whore, like your slave cunt.”
I slapped her butt sharply with the other hand. “What are you?” I asked.
“I’m your little slave twat,” she answered.
I hit her again. “I can’t hear you,” I said.
“I’m your dirty filthy slave!” she yelled louder. I slapped her once more, harder. She trembled. “I’M KAT’S DIRTY CUNT HOLE SLAVE MARTINA!” she screamed.
I have no clue if anyone heard us, but the thought of her screaming her horniness out into the world turned me on so bad I lost my inhibitions and just wanted to finish her off. Brutally, I slammed four fingers inside her twat like a pocket. She pushed back against the trunk while her tits were dangling big and heavy below her. I slapped them with one hand, making them jiggle even more.
“Yes, give it to my utters,” she spurred me on. “Treat me like a dirty farm slut.” My arm got heavy from thrusting and I became more and more daring. I pulled my fingers out and pressed both hands tight together, spread the thumbs apart and then shoved all eight fingers inside her. I heard her gasp for air, but she bravely pushed back. Her slit was stretching and I pushed the plug in with my thumbs. I fucked her as good as I could inside her tight twat, and she only let out brute moans and began to drool, until she shook all over her body and her knees gave in. My hands slid out of her, and a gush of pussy secretion streamed out.
I knelt beside her and held her tight. She trembled and laughed uncontrollably, kissing my slimy hands and smearing them across her face. I kissed her mouth passionately, pushing my tongue inside her, tasting her, feeling her tits against mine, holding her tight, trembling, happy, tired and fucked out of my mind.
When we had dressed and brought the boat back, she held the plug proudly in her hand as we walked back, as if she wanted to show that she was exactly as dirty and depraved, and even more so, as everyone thought who saw her.
Jeremy takes a new job and rents an apartment from the mother of a friend of his mother’s. He finds some old photos of her stashed away in his apartment which leads into a relationship like none he’d ever had.
Jeremy was only a few months out of college when he finally landed a decent job. He’d been working part-time and living at home while he was job-shopping for a ‘career’ position that was somehow related to his studies as a Marketing major.
He had been applying for many positions in different locations, and it was a great relief when he’d been offered and accepted a position in the marketing department for a large pharmaceutical company. It was a great load off his mind for a number of reasons, but primarily because it would get his old man off his back, he’d make some decent money and he could afford to get out of his parents’ house once and for all. After four years living on his own while away at school, living back at home had become a major pain in the ass.
The job he’d accepted was in a city about three hours from where his parents lived. On the Saturday before the Monday he was to begin work he loaded up his fifteen year-old Volvo wagon with all of his stuff and was ready to drive to his new city. The plan was to get a cheap hotel room at first and he would scope out the local area for a place to rent. He was hoping to find a reasonable place that was furnished.
His mother Dana came out to his car to say goodbye. His dad was off playing golf.
“Now, drive safely, Jeremy, and call me when you get settled in and let us know where you’re staying,” Dana said. “And I’ll scope around on-line for some rentals and I’ll send you any that look interesting.”
“Okay Mom, thanks. I’m sure I’ll be able to find something before too long. If not I’ll just pick up a chick in a bar and go home with her!”
“Oh, stop! I’m sure a tall, handsome young man like you would have no trouble doing so, but I hope it doesn’t come to that!”
“Don’t worry, Mom, it’ll work out,” Jeremy said, and hugged her. “Goodbye, and say bye to Dad for me.”
Jeremy drove the three hours and checked into a Red Roof Inn about a mile from his office. After getting situated in his room he called Dana as requested and then went out to eat. His plan was to get a Sunday paper and drive around to learn the area. Then on Monday morning he’d start his orientation and training.
A couple days later Dana was on the phone with her friend Mary, who lived a couple blocks away with her husband Jim and their two children. Dana was forty-two, and although Mary was seven years younger, they got along well and shared many of the same interests. They’d met at the country club, played tennis regularly, and socialized quite a bit.
Dana told Mary about Jeremy’s new job in the city and his need to find a place to live.
“You know something, Dana?” Mary said. “My mother lives not far from there. And she has a good-sized property with a pool and a garden and an outbuilding that is an old garage but it has a nice little apartment above it. My father used it as a studio before he died.
“Anyway,” she continued, “We’ve encouraged her to rent it out, just to have somebody else around, but she never has because she didn’t want to risk getting some lunatic in there and then she couldn’t get them out! But it would be perfect for one person.”
“Really?” Dana said excitedly. “Do you think she’d rent it to Jeremy?”
“She might, I’ll ask her. It’s full of junk and will need some cleaning up, but it’s a nice little place. It has a kitchenette and bathroom and one extra-large room. And it’s only ten or twelve minutes from downtown.”
“Wow, that sounds great. And it would save him a lot of stress too, I’m sure!”
“I’ll call her tonight. I think she might go for it, I will encourage her to, anyway. I’d feel better knowing she had someone else around. Plus she knows you, so that should help. It will probably come down to whether or not she really wants somebody around.”
Mary called back that night and told Dana that she’d talked to her mother and she was open to the idea of renting to Jeremy, but she wanted to meet him and interview him first before making a decision. Dana agreed that that made perfect sense, she would do the same.
“My mother said to have Jeremy call her and they’ll arrange a time for him to come over. I think it might work out, Jeremy always makes a good impression.” She gave Dana her mother’s cell number.
“Oh, that’s wonderful, Mary! I’ll call Jeremy right away, I’m sure he’ll be ecstatic. He’s been so busy with the new job I know he was not looking forward to apartment hunting.”
They said their goodbyes and hung up and Dana immediately called Jeremy’s cell phone. He didn’t pick up, which was absolutely normal for him, but she left a specific message and he called back in a few minutes. He said thank you very much, and to please thank Mary too. He said he’d call in the morning.
Jeremy made the call the next morning and left a voicemail. She called back around lunchtime. He recognized the number.
“Hello, is this Miss Lily?” he answered.
“Why, yes it is, but please, just ‘Lily’ will do. Formalities are not necessary. Is this Jeremy?”
“Yes,” he said.
“My daughter tells me you just started a new job nearby and need to find a place to live.”
“Yes, that’s right. I just started Monday and I’m staying in a hotel until I find something. Your place sure sounds convenient.” He went on to tell her all about the new job he’d landed.
“Well, I have a small apartment above the old garage. It’s not much, and will need to be cleaned out, but it would work for a single person. I’ve thought about renting it for some time but just never seemed to get around to it. And of course, I need to make sure I have a good tenant!”
“I assure you, Lily, I would be an ideal tenant. I’ll pay my rent on time and you’ll probably hardly hear a peep out of me; they will have me working pretty long and hard at the office for the foreseeable future!”
“You sound like a bright young man. Your employer has a reputation for hiring the sharpest young recruits. Why don’t you come over and we can talk and I will show you the place. How about tomorrow evening?”
Jeremy said that would be fine. He was excited with the possibility, unless the place turned out to be a dump. With a little luck he might have a place by the weekend.
They had set it up for seven p.m. With Daylight Savings Time in effect, there would be plenty of daylight left in which to see the place. Jeremy found the property easily. It was much larger than he’d expected, perhaps two acres or close to that. There was a long driveway leading up to an old, brick ranch house. There was an attached two-car garage, and he could see another building about fifty yards behind the house. It was two stories with bay doors. He figured that was where the apartment was.
He rang the bell. Lily answered the door promptly.
“You must be Jeremy!” she said enthusiastically.
“That’s me. And you must be Lily!”
“The only and only! Come on in and let’s sit by the pool and get acquainted. I have a pitcher of iced tea!”
Jeremy followed her. She looked much younger than he expected, and he was quite surprised by how attractive she was. He knew Mary was a few years younger than his own mother, and Lily had to be in her mid-fifties anyway, but she looked ten or fifteen years younger than that. She was maybe five-five, with a healthy, sturdy look. Her hair was shoulder-length, light brown with a narrow streak of gray. You could tell she took care of herself. She wore blue denim cut-offs, had a shapely butt, and her white t-shirt hugged her upper body. Her breasts weren’t large, but were perky.
“Please forgive me for the way I look,” Lily said. “I spent some time working in the garden when I got home from work.”
They walked out onto the screened lanai and sat in lawn chairs while Lily poured tea. Jeremy glanced around at the kidney-shaped pool, at the fountain of water splashing into it, and at the adjacent hot tub.
“You have a beautiful home!” Jeremy said.
“Oh, thank you, Jeremy. It’s kind of big for just one person though, and a lot of work!”
“And it looks like your garden is pretty big!” He could see it out back and it looked huge.
“Yes, that’s a hobby of mine. I love to garden and I love seeing it grow and then picking the vegetables and canning them. I eat my own vegetables all year long! I rarely have to buy a vegetable at a grocery store.”
They made idle chatter for a few minutes while they sipped their drinks. Jeremy liked Lily already, she was very down-to-Earth and easy to talk to, which didn’t really surprise him because Mary was the same way. But he was very relieved that they were already so relaxed with one another.
“So, would you like to see the apartment? Lily asked.
“Yes, I would love to.”
“Okay, let’s go.” As they walked Lily told him what to expect.
“Now, don’t expect too much, Jeremy. It’s a mess and needs a thorough cleaning, so I hope you can see past that. It’s full of junk, most of which can be moved downstairs into the garage, and some I’m sure can be thrown out. But it has a full bath, a small kitchenette, a nice-sized closet and a very large room. And there are a few pieces of furniture which you are welcome to use, although you will need to bring your own bed.
They reached the building and climbed the outdoor stairway to the second floor. They entered the apartment, and it was about as good as Jeremy could have hoped for. True, it was full of stuff that had to be moved—stacked boxes, old exercise equipment, record albums, odds and ends—but it would more than suffice for his needs. There was small sofa and chair, end table, and a table with three chairs. The kitchen was equipped with a sink, small fridge, a two-burner stove, microwave and toaster oven. There was a large walk-in closet—also full of stuff—and a small bathroom with a shower stall.
“You can see why I put off renting it!” Lily said. “It will be a lot of work cleaning it out!”
“I can take care of that,” Jeremy said.
“I will need to determine what gets tossed and what gets stored downstairs. And it needs a top-to-bottom scrubbing!”
“I’d love to rent it from you, Lily! How much?”
She gave him a number which seemed more than reasonable.
“The utilities are on the same meter as the house, but it shouldn’t be that much, so I won’t worry about that unless it gets out of hand. And you can help out in the garden.”
“Okay, that sounds fine. But I don’t know anything about gardening.”
“Can you pull weeds?”
“Sure, I can pull weeds.”
“Can you turn on the hose?”
“Fine, you’re hired. The place is yours.”
“Oh, thank you, Lily, thank you. What a relief. You won’t be sorry!”
“Glad to have you, neighbor. Come over Saturday morning and we’ll get to work. We could have you in by Sunday night.”
Jeremy arrived at eight a.m. Saturday and Lily was already in the apartment filling boxes and green garbage bags with loose items that were sitting around. Jeremy carried the bags and boxes down the stairs to the garage and stacked the keepers on a pallet and the disposables in the far corner closest to the bay door. Then he started carrying down the stationary bike, a small treadmill and boxes of record albums.
Lily started looking through the stacked boxes one by one to see what was in them. Then she told Jeremy which ones were to go on the pallet and which ones were to go in the corner. Much of the stuff belonged to her kids and they would have to come and deal with that in the future.
This took a few hours. When all the boxes and other miscellany had been removed, and all that remained was the furniture Jeremy planned to utilize, it was almost one o’clock and Lily announced it was time for lunch. They went to the house, washed up, and she served a huge salad—all from her garden—tuna sandwiches and iced tea. They ate ravenously and soon were back to work.
The walk-in closet was full of boxes too, and garment bags on hangers. While Jeremy carried the garment bags down to the garage, Lily went through the boxes one by one and determined that they were all papers and items related to her husband’s business, which had been defunct for a few years since his death. By the time Jeremy had carried them all down to the garage and piled them with the disposables, it was getting to be late afternoon.
“Well, it looks like we got quite a lot done today!” Lily exclaimed as she removed the sheet covering the sofa and plopped down.
“We sure did,” Jeremy said, sitting down beside her. “Thank you so much. You worked hard!”
“So did you. But I’ve been meaning to clear this stuff out for ages. I’m glad you came along; I appreciate the help.”
“If it’s okay, I’ll come by tomorrow morning and clean,” he said. It’s really not bad at all, just windows and floor and kitchen and bathroom.”
“That’s fine, you can move in tomorrow,” she said, and walked to the kitchen and handed him a key. “I’ll worry about getting rid of the junk downstairs some other time.”
Jeremy took the key and followed Lily out the door and down the stairs. They walked past the garden to the side of the house.
“Thank you, Lily. I appreciate what you’re doing for me and I look forward to being neighbors.”
He hugged her before he got into his car and drove off.
Jeremy showed up Sunday morning with his cleaning supplies and got to work. He knocked down a few cobwebs, and then cleaned the kitchen counter and cabinets. Then the bathroom, which wasn’t too bad: the commode needed a good scrubbing but shower looked like it had rarely been used. He mopped the floors. The windows were the worst; they looked like they’d never been cleaned and were covered with years of grime. But after a few hours he was done, and more than pleased with the result.
He was walking to his car to start moving all of his things into the apartment when he saw Lily on her knees in the garden. He waved and walked over.
“How’s the cleaning coming, Jeremy?” Lily called.
“All done. Going to move my stuff in now,” he said, admiring her thriving garden, lush growth in what had been a very dry summer. “Man, Lily, your garden is amazing! Dry season we’ve had, most gardens are barely hanging on and yours is flourishing! How do you do it?”
“Pig shit!” Lily said.
“What?” Jeremy said, laughing. It was funny hearing her curse.
“Pig shit. That’s the secret. That plus weeding and watering. Most people spend small fortunes on fancy fertilizers and sacks of cow manure and miracle this and that. Me, I call this old farmer friend of mine and he brings over a big truckload of pig manure—he loves having someplace to get rid of it—and dumps it here. And I shovel it and till it and plant and weed and water and this is what you get. Hell, sometimes I grow things I didn’t even plant!”
“Wow, that’s one I never heard before.”
“You heard it here first!”
“So when I’m weeding the garden I’ll be kneeling in pig shit?”
“Yep, so don’t wear your Sunday best!”
Jeremy laughed and said, “Well, I’m going to unload my car and move my stuff in. Tomorrow when I get home from work I’ll do some weeding.”
“We all need something to look forward to!” she said.
Jeremy moved in and got situated. He made notes of what he needed to get to stock the kitchen. Fortunately it was equipped with some plates and bowls and cups and glasses and silverware and a couple cooking pots, so there was no urgency there, but he would need to shop for a few things. And he needed a bed; he’d be sleeping on the sofa until he could get a bed delivered. Plus, he would need to get home to his parents’ house sometime soon to get more of his belongings that would help turn his new apartment into a home.
Over the next few weeks he got to know Lily better. They spent time together in the evenings and on weekends in the garden and they would talk while they worked. They even shared some meals together. More and more Jeremy found himself watching Lily, admiring her body and graceful movements. When she worked in the garden she often wore shorts which accentuated her tanned legs and held snug against her butt and t-shirts that showed off her toned arms and would cling to her breasts when she perspired. After dark she would disappear into her house and then reappear a few minutes later in a swimsuit, and in the dim light she would swim a few laps in the pool, then sit in the hot tub for a while, then dive back into the pool and swim a few more laps. Then she’d go into her house and the lights would go out.
On a Friday after work he drove to his parents’ house. He spent the night and then on Saturday morning he loaded his car to the brim with more of his things. He drove to his new apartment and that evening carried it all inside.
He decided to hang all of his heavy winter clothing in the back of the closet since he wouldn’t need them for a few months. When he shoved his heavy jackets all the way back he heard something fall to the floor. He stooped down and picked up a one-inch screw. He slid the jackets back and he noticed for the first time a panel about two feet wide that was screwed into the drywall right below the shelf. It had been painted over and was barely visible in the dim light. He saw where the screw had fallen out, and saw five more screws. He removed the screws and panel carefully…it was easy to do because these were the wrong kind of screws for drywall…and placed them on the shelf above.
There were two boxes, each about eighteen inches wide and six inches high. He carried them out to his table and sat down. Inside both boxes were dozens of brown manila envelopes. On the upper right of each envelope, by a neat hand was written the word ‘LILY’, followed by a number. The envelopes contained photos. Lots and lots of photos. Sexy photos. Nude photos. Nasty photos.
He went through the envelopes numerically, and soon after he started he knew he should stop and pack them back up but he couldn’t help himself. The photographer was good. All of the pictures were of a much younger Lily, perhaps in her early twenties, at first by herself in different stages of erotic undress. But with each envelope he opened the photos became more and more daring, sexier, dirtier and more graphic.
There was Lily on a mountaintop; you could see mountains far off in the distance behind her. She was dressed in only short cut-offs and a skimpy halter. Photo by photo, as her pose pivoted and moved, a nipple was bared, then a tit, then another nipple, and soon the halter was gone, then the snap on her shorts was undone, and the zipper lowered inch by inch, exposing her bush, then her pants were off, and the last ten prints showed her young naked body in various views, front, rear, silhouette, touching herself.
She was in a studio wearing a long, sheer dress, almost transparent, with nipples hard and a wind blowing the fabric this way and that, showing off her figure and exposing her private parts.
One envelope was 48 prints of her with a shiny dildo in varying depths of insertion in her mouth, her pussy and her ass. Another set showed her doing the same with a carefully chosen selection of phallic fruits and vegetables: a cucumber, a yellow squash, a plantain, a banana, a zucchini, a fat carrot.
There were two sessions of just kissing: one with a handsome, shirtless man, the other with a hot Asian chick.
Another set she was with a slim, blond guy, both completely naked, their genitals never exposed, but always hidden. He was on his knees in front of her, his back to the camera, his head in front of her crotch, hiding it from the lens; then she was doing the same for him. He was behind her with a hand covering each breast and her hands hiding her snatch, then she was behind him with her hands on his penis.
There was an extra-thick envelope of her with an athletic-looking black man, both naked. Numerous shots of them kissing, him sucking her breasts, her licking his hairless chest, then his navel, and southward to his hardened cock, and it was huge. The tip of her tongue on the tip of it, then licking it, then it was in her mouth and inch by inch it disappeared. Then they were lying on floor, him on top of her, his muscled ass taut, and it didn’t look like they were faking.
There was a stack of her with an attractive blonde woman on a couch, kissing, touching, shedding clothes, and eating pussy. Another set was with another woman, a brunette, on the same couch in the same scenario. But when the brunette’s dress came off she had an erected, seven-inch cock, which Lily sucked, and then they sixty-nined their way through to the end of the roll.
That was just the first box.
Jeremy sat back in his chair and took a deep breath. He was sweating and had a hard-on. He looked at the clock and it was getting late. He felt like a heel for looking at all of the photos, but once he’d started he couldn’t stop. This was hot stuff, and very professionally done.
But now what was he going to do? He couldn’t just go to Lily and say, ‘Oh, Lily, by the way, I found all these racy photos of you behind the wall in the closet, and sorry I looked at them, and they made me so hard I wanted to jerk off!’ She’d never trust him again. He couldn’t tell her he found them but didn’t look at them; that would be a lie and she’d never believe it. But she must know they exist, but the photos were taken so long ago, perhaps as long as 35 years, would she want to know they were there?
He didn’t know what to do, so he would do nothing. He packed the boxes and put them back into the cache in the wall and screwed the panel in place.
Jeremy couldn’t get the photos out of his mind. He thought about them when he was at work, and when he went to bed at night. He thought about them when he would weed the garden, and of course whenever he was interacting with Lily. He found himself eying her more and more, admiring her body, a trim, matured version of the body in the photos. He had a new view of her, a sexual view. He now saw her not as his landlady, but as an attractive, libidinous woman.
But he’d become uptight around her, he knew it, and Lily noticed it. She asked him a couple times if something was wrong, and he told her, no, everything was fine. She knew something was amiss but didn’t press the point. As the days went by and things became more awkward, Jeremy knew he’d have to tell her. His conscience wouldn’t leave him alone. He hated to risk damaging the relationship he’d already cultivated with her…and perhaps losing his new residence…but he felt he had to be honest with her.
The next Saturday morning Jeremy went out to pull some weeds. He’d been at it about fifteen minutes when Lily called to him from the lanai. She told him to take a break, she’d just pulled some blueberry muffins out of the oven. So he got up, washed his hands with the hose, and went into the kitchen and sat down. The muffins smelled great. Lily served him one, poured his coffee and sat down across from him.
“Okay, talk to me,” she said. “Something’s bugging you, so don’t deny it, just spit it out. What’s wrong?”
Jeremy took a deep breath. “I’m afraid you’ll hate me,” he said.
“Hate you? Why would I hate you?”
“I did something I shouldn’t have done. But, I couldn’t help myself. I don’t want to jeopardize the trust we’ve built together so far.”
“For God’s sake, Jeremy, what’s going on?”
“In my apartment. I found some pictures,” he said.
Lily turned pale and put her butter knife down with a clank. She clutched the edge of the table with her hands.
“Oh, My God!” she rasped.
“I’m so sorry, Lily. I should have told you about them right away!”
“Oh, My God!” she said again.
“I hope you can forgive me. I feel terrible, that’s why I’ve…”
“I told him to get rid of those thirty years ago!”
“My husband.” She sipped from a glass of water. “Where did you find them?”
“In the back of the closet. There is a panel in the wall. I was hanging my winter clothes and the panel came loose. I was curious… I’m sorry…”
“That used to be his darkroom. He promised me he’d gotten rid of them.”
“I wanted to tell you sooner. I didn’t want you to hate me, or not trust me…”
“It’s not your fault, Jeremy; it’s my dead husband’s! He was supposed to destroy them so no one would ever know about them! My kids don’t even know about them! I was young and stupid and I did a lot of things for him I didn’t want to do, you must believe that. I’m just sorry you had to see them.”
They were quiet for a moment. Jeremy sipped coffee as Lily stared at her untouched muffin.
“I’m not,” Jeremy said.
“You’re not what?” Lily asked.
“Sorry I saw them. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you as soon as I found them, but I’m not sorry I saw them. They’re very good. Your husband was a good photographer. And you were very good in front of the camera. You were beautiful. You are beautiful.”
Lily’s eyes rose to meet his.
“I had an erection,” Jeremy said.
Her eyes expanded into two shiny pools.
“When were those photos taken?” he asked.
“My early twenties, over a three or four year period. But when I had little kids I put a stop to it. I begged him to get rid of them for years. He told me he did.”
“I’d bet you had no idea at the time that you would be giving your tenant a hard-on thirty years in the future!”
Lily let out with a sad chuckle. “You’re the only one who knows about this, Jeremy. It has to stay our secret.”
“I want to see them.”
“Of course. They belong to you.”
“Are you busy tonight?”
“Okay, let’s have a little party, you and me. A picture party. We’ll have a drink, look at the pictures, and I’ll burn them. Sound good to you?”
“Sure, whatever you’d like. It’s up to you.”
“Okay, it’s a date. Come over around seven and bring the photos with you. And don’t try to sneak out and make copies!”
Right at seven p.m. Jeremy carried the boxes down to the lanai where Lily was waiting. There was a pitcher of what looked like iced tea on the table along with an ice bucket and two glasses. Next to the table was a fire pit with a bed of kindling and an artificial fire log in it. He placed the boxes on the table and sat down.
“I hope you like this,” Lily said, pouring Jeremy a drink. “It’s iced tea with a kick!”
“Long Island Iced Tea?” he asked.
“I don’t know about those things. This has tea, vodka, rum and lemon juice. Maybe a Short Island Iced Tea!”
Jeremy took a sip and smacked his lips. “Good!” he said.
“I agree. But be careful, they’re stronger than they seem!”
Lily picked up the first box and placed it in front of her.
“So, shall we get started?” she said.
Jeremy nodded. “The envelopes are numbered. Chronologically, I guess.”
“Yes, he was always very organized,” she said, picking up the first envelope. She was going by the numbers.
Lily opened the first envelope, the pictures with her on the mountain.
“Ah, Emory Peak!” she said. “Big Bend National Park. I was nineteen. We camped and woke in the dark and hiked to the peak for the sunrise. It was beautiful. We could see the desert and mountains of Mexico and Texas in all directions.” She leafed through the photos quickly and holding one of the nudes added, “I had a pretty good body in those days.”
“Yes,” Jeremy said. “You still do! Your body looks about the same now to me.”
Lily looked at him dubiously and said ‘Thank You’. She struck a match and lighted the fire log at each end. Once the log was ablaze she fed the photos into the flame two or three at a time. When she started to open the next envelope Jeremy noticed there were two photos left on the table that didn’t get burned.
Lily pored through the photos of her wearing the see-through dress, dwelling on one here and there before tossing it in the fire.
“I remember it was freezing in that studio that day!” she said. “It was cold outside. There was no heat and he had a four foot wide fan blowing full blast and he kept walking around shouting ‘Do this, do that, turn this way, try that!’ Look at my nipples in this one!”
One picture remained unburned on the table.
Next were the photos of her with the dildo. With a sour look on her face, she went through them pretty quick and dumped them in the pit. But she chuckled when she opened the envelope with the fruits and vegetables.
“My introduction to gardening!” she laughed, and took a big swig of her drink. She went through these more slowly and burned them one by one, all but two of the more tasteful ones: kissing a cucumber and sensually eating a banana.
Jeremy was enjoying watching her and was putting a large dent in the pitcher of drinks. They were going down easy as Lily plowed through the pictures.
Lily went through the photos of the kissing sessions one after the other, usually with no more than a nanosecond of a glance. All but one went into the pit. She was standing naked, looking away from the camera, with her arms crossed over her breasts and the blond guy was seated in front of her blocking her lower body.
Jeremy noticed a pall come over Lily’s face when she opened the pack with her and the black guy. She went no further than the first picture. She took a healthy gulp of her Short Island Iced Tea and threw them all in the fire.
“I’m sorry you had to see those,” she said. “That was my husband’s idea. I hated myself for months after that.”
“Because of the things he called out for me to do. And because I did them. And because I enjoyed it.”
They both stared at the fire pit as the flame flared and the pictures were reduced to ash.
“We need more of this!” Lily said, picking up the empty pitcher. She went to the kitchen, whipped up another pitcherful, and returned to fill their glasses.
The next batch with Lily and the blonde chick going at it were quickly burned.
“His idea again, he egged us on,” Lily said. “I’m not lesbian or bi. She was a bitch and smelled. Ugh.”
When she got to the pictures of her and the transsexual, Jeremy could almost feel the air go out of her lungs.
“Aw, poor Trixie,” she sighed. “She was sweet, but so messed up. She was my husband’s first affair.” She looked into Jeremy’s eyes and said, “I can’t believe I’m telling you this! I’ve never told anyone.”
“Maybe you needed to tell somebody,” he said.
“Yeah, maybe.” She didn’t look at any other photos in that envelope, she just burned them.
It went on like that for the next hour or more. Lily would open an envelope, look at the photos—some more than others, some not at all—and toss them in the pit, the glossy coatings always causing a momentary flare-up.
Halfway through the second box the envelopes became skinnier and lighter. These contained all the negatives, and all went into the fire.
When Lily was done burning it was ten o’clock. The log was nearing its end, and all evidence of the past was in the ashes, except for seven photos she’d saved.
“You know what, Jeremy,” Lily said. “I feel better. This has been hanging out there for so long, but now it’s finally resolved. I’m glad you found them. I’m glad you told me. I’m just sorry you had to see them.”
“It’s okay, Lily. You were young, so what? I’m just glad you still trust me.”
“Of course I do. But this is our secret, right?”
The fire was down to cooling embers so Lily poured what was left in the ice bucket into the pit and it hissed its dying breath. Then they carried the pitcher and glasses into the kitchen and placed them in the sink.
“Thank you for a fascinating evening, Jeremy!” Lily said, as she turned to face him.
She put her arms around him and gave him a hug. Jeremy put his arms around her. He could smell a faint whiff of the fire in her hair and felt her nipples press against him. When Lily broke the hug and started to back away Jeremy held her. He looked into her eyes and she looked into his. He could no longer look at her as his landlady. He looked at her now as a woman, a woman who had bared her embarrassed soul to him and shared something with him she’d never shared with anyone. A woman who looked fine in the pictures from thirty years ago, but who also looked fine in the flesh right then, standing before him. He had no idea where his nerve came from, but he leaned his face to hers and kissed her lips.
It was not a long kiss, but it wasn’t a peck either. It was full-on, and Jeremy pressed his lips against Lily’s’ and absorbed their softness.
“I didn’t expect that,” Lily said when they parted, her eyes widened. Jeremy still held her.
“Neither did I,” Jeremy said.
Then he pulled her in and kissed her again, this time with more force. He slipped his tongue between her lips and it met teeth, although only briefly. Her mouth opened into a narrow slit to accept him and they tasted tongues for the first time. ‘What am I doing?’ Lily thought as she put her arms back around him.
Jeremy smiled when they finally broke their kiss. Lily had a thoughtful look on her face and she gently touched his cheek with her hand.
“Wow, you are just full of surprises, aren’t you?” she said.
“I’m sorry, Lily, I…”
“Sssh, it’s okay. It was nice. But I think it might be time to say good night.”
Lily cleaned up in the kitchen, then went into her bedroom and put on her bathing suit. She swam a few laps in the dark, and then eased her body into the hot tub. As she soaked she thought about her night and what had happened. She thought about the long lost pictures. And of course the kiss; she thought about the kiss.
It was too early to go to bed and Jeremy was too wound up to sleep anyway. He sat on the sofa and tried to read a book, but concentration would not come. His mind was too preoccupied with Lily. He wondered if he’d screwed up again and gone too far by kissing her. He thought, ‘What’s the big deal, it’s just a kiss, we’re both adults’. But what would she think? The truth was he’d thought a few times about what it would be like to kiss her, but he never thought it would happen. But she had shared things with him that she had never shared with anyone so it seemed like the right thing to do at the time. And she didn’t really resist, did she?
He got up and walked to the window. He looked down at the pool. Lily was swimming her laps just like any other night, just like nothing had happened.
Lily felt clean and refreshed after her swim/soak/swim but she couldn’t sleep. She was lying in bed, wearing only her panties, staring at the ceiling and thinking about Jeremy. Thinking about how he had kissed her and the fact that she had thought of kissing him but had hugged him instead.
She thought about him finding the pictures of her, looking at them all and getting turned on. She thought about his muscled upper body that she would steal glances of when he worked shirtless in the garden. She thought about his aroused young cock.
She wondered what it would feel like to lie naked next to him and feel his smooth skin against hers, to kiss him again, to lick his young body, to taste him, to fuck him. She realized her panties were wet with the thought of it.
She got out of bed and looked out the window. The light was still glowing in Jeremy’s apartment. She peeled off her panties, pulled an old sundress out of her closet and slipped it on, then stepped into a pair of sandals. She walked out through the kitchen to the lanai and across the yard in the dark. Quietly she climbed the stairs and knocked on the door.
Jeremy opened the door. He wore sweatpants and was shirtless, his body a sleek, opaque shape backlit by the lamp next to the sofa, his face unreadable in the shadow.
“I couldn’t sleep,” Lily said.
Jeremy took her in his arms and their mouths met in an instant, impassioned collision, and their lips parted in unison and their tongues were already fucking as they stood enwrapped in the doorway. Lily felt his hands on her lower back and her ass as he pulled her into the room and shut the door behind her. She had one arm around him with her fingertips pressed into the muscles of his upper back and could not resist putting her other hand between his legs to fondle his burgeoning hardness. He may be very young, she thought, but she was ready to fuck him, her first time in a long time, God she was ready, and she was going to make it one to remember. She was determined to be the best fuck Jeremy had had in his young life.
They wobbled like a drunken slinky over to the bed, Jeremy unzipping Lily’s dress en route. The dress fell to the floor and they fell onto the bed. Lily had been thinking about Jeremy’s young, hard cock and what it would feel like inside her but she would have to wait. They lay kissing deeply, licking throats, as Jeremy’s hands roved over her flesh and Lily untied his sweatpants and took his cock in her hands. She tried to guide it toward her wet, aching pussy but Jeremy had other plans. He lowered his head and for the next fifteen minutes Lily moaned with pleasure as his lips and tongue covered every inch of her upper body from the top down—her neck, her shoulders, her breasts, her nutlike nipples, her stomach—licking and kissing, then dancing around her upper thighs as he teased her and eyed her glistening snatch.
Lily screamed, muffled by her forearm, when Jeremy finally wrapped his lips around her stiffened clit and sucked. She came immediately, washing his face with her pent-up nectar. But Jeremy didn’t stop and Lily didn’t want him to. She placed her hands on either side of his head to guide him, wiggling his head to jockey his mouth into perfect position on her love button.
“That’s it! Right there!” she said.
Jeremy lick-sucked her in a lilting cadence, finding an easy rhythm, and Lily’s slim, agile crotch blended in seamlessly stroke for stroke.
“Yes, that’s it, that’s good. Oh, that’s good!”
Jeremy took that as enthusiastic encouragement. He held her buttocks in each hand as head and groin swayed in a pulsing duet, Lily grinding her twat into his mouth making sure he tasted her oily funk. She grabbed one of his hands from her butt cheek and brought it to her mouth and sucked on his fingers.
“Put your finger in my ass!” she said.
She wiggled her ass slightly to one side and brought his fingers down to her asshole. Her other hand was still on his head, directing traffic.
“Keep it up, yes, like that,” she said. “Now put your finger up my ass while you eat me. It makes it so intense!”
He slipped his slick middle finger into her asshole about an inch.
“That’s it.” She put her hand on his and pressed it hard against her back door. “Deeper!” she hissed. He eased his finger in as far as it would go. “That’s it!”
He could feel her sphincter tightening around his finger with each pelvic thrust.
“God, that’s good! Now fuck my ass with your finger as you eat me, as you suck me.”
Jeremy stuck his tongue into her salty tunnel as his finger probed her asshole. He wanted to lick his finger tip through her zesty smack.
“It’s so fucking good!”
Jeremy’s dick was throbbing, and he knew he was going to have to stick it somewhere pretty soon, but he kept doing what he was doing. His lips stayed wrapped around Lily’s swollen clit and he tasted her cunt as he tongue-fucked her. Meanwhile his finger kept digging for gold in her asshole, and he could hear her moans and feel her body swinging in perfect time.
After a few more minutes of that Jeremy’s dick was crying out, telling him it needed to fuck something. Jeremy agreed with his dick. He rose up above her, on top of her, face to face.
“Put me in,” he said softly. She did just that.
Lily grabbed his swelled shaft and fed its head into her drenched opening. She clutched his ass in her hands. Jeremy pushed his full length into her.
“I’ve wanted this,” he said.
“Me too,” she replied.
He started slowly, nice and easy, slipping and sliding, feeling the rush of her greased walls. Little by little he applied more and more force, with more and more speed; he was pounding her eager pussy and her pussy was milking his pulsating cock. His tongue was in her mouth when he felt her fingernails in the crack of his ass, opening him, and he groaned loudly when her finger rammed into his asshole.
This made him fuck harder. ‘Damn, Lily’s right!’, he thought, feeling the increased sensation with her finger up his ass. So he slid his hand under her butt.
“Oooh…ugh,” she moaned when his finger entered her, and just like that he was fucking her from both ends.
Jeremy’s bed had no frame, it was just a mattress and box spring on the floor, so each time he slammed her produced a dull thud that sounded like the bass part in a three-part harmony with his moans and her squeals of gratification.
He’d never had a woman stick her finger up his ass before, but now after each thrust of his cock into her pussy, on the backswing he’d feel Lily’s long, slender finger fuck him deep in the ass. After a dozen more pokes he felt his river rising.
When he came it felt like a pint of his dammed-up sperm flowed up through him. He felt the rush of his cum, almost as if it was in slow motion, as it rose through the shaft of his cock. He grunted loud and low, and with one power-squirt after another he launched his semen deep into the back of her thirsty snatch.
When Lily heard his guttural squawk and felt the trembles of his release, she humped him harder, knowing she was also close. Then, just as Jeremy’s throes were subsiding, hers began and with a groan of her own she washed his cock with her cum.
“Well, it looks like we have another secret to keep!” Lily said with a chuckle. She was lying with her head on Jeremy’s shoulder and was circling his left nipple with her fingertip.
“Yeah, I guess you’re right,” he said. “I bet our families would flip out.”
“I know my kids would!” she said. “I can hear them now.” After a brief silence she added, “You’re a good lover, Jeremy.”
“So are you! And you’re a good teacher.”
“Is that what I was doing, teaching?”
“What you were doing was being incredibly hot and sexy and irresistible, and you turned me into an animal! I want to know…and do…all the things that turn you on.”
She looked up and said, “You’re off to a good start in that department!”
They kissed deeply, tongues slashing, hands searching, heading back down the path from which they had come.
“I better go to the bathroom before you get me hard again. I’m halfway there,” Jeremy said.
He got out of the bed and walked to the bathroom. In the subtle light Lily stared at his firm ass until the door closed behind it.
Lily was amazed that they had actually crossed that line. Here she was, a fifty-six year-old widow, and she’d just fucked this handsome, twenty-two year-old man-child, and he was her tenant to boot! She was practically old enough to be his grandmother, for God’s sake! But damn, it was good! Mary and Dana had sent him to her, and they would no doubt be appalled, as would anyone else who found out.
The door opened and she saw his slim, naked body in the bathroom light before he switched it off. She licked her lips and watched his cock and balls dangle between his legs as he came to her.
Jeremy slid into bed and Lily’s tongue was in his mouth and her hand was on his cock in no time. They kissed long and hard again as she fondled his meat and quickly brought it back to something close to 10 on the Mohs scale. She kissed his neck, licked his chest, nibbled his nipples, working her way down, his stomach, his navel… With one hand gripping his hard, stretched cock, she placed her other hand into her soaked vagina.
“Did you like my finger in your ass?”
“Oh, yes,” he said.
“Good, get used to it!” Then she rammed her slick thumb into his asshole.
Jeremy had no sooner yelped from the sudden rear-ender when he moaned loudly as Lily took his cock into her mouth.
She lowered her head, opened wide and took him in, then out, then in, then out. She massaged his balls and licked his stiff staff up and down and all around.
“Have to get you good and wet!” she said, then again wrapped her lips around his girth, and inch by inch took his cock into her mouth.
He moaned with pleasure and excitement. It was a feeling he’d never had, and never could have imagined. With the pressure in his ass, and the gradual disappearance of his dick into Lily’s syphoning mouth and throat, his body squirmed in anticipation. He thought of the pictures of Lily with the big, black cock and realized that he was getting what that guy had gotten so many years ago. And if that guy had felt what he was feeling now, no wonder he had to fuck her on the floor!
Jeremy’s body writhed on the bed, double-riveted to Lily by his dick and her thumb. His fingers were embedded in her hair as she sucked and fucked him, and his ass and groin volleyed on the intense edge on the pleasure side of pain. He knew his ejaculation was going to be a whopper, and it was near.
He let out a cacophonous roar when he started to erupt. Lily moaned and he felt a little extra oomph from her thumb when his first shot of cum sprang into her mouth. Jeremy shook violently with each surge as he emptied his hose and rope after rope of his cum was released.
When Jeremy finally settled, and his spasms were gentler and fewer and farther between, Lily eased her thumb out of his ass. He watched his dick reemerge from her mouth, and when she smiled the cum that she hadn’t swallowed oozed from the side of her mouth.
When the early morning light crept in through the windows, Jeremy was the first to wake. His dick was long and hard. He molded his body behind Lily and held her. She woke and felt his hardness against the crack of her ass.
“Good morning,” she said.
“Good morning,” he said.
Lily spun her body to face him and they kissed. She rubbed her pussy against his cock.
“I can’t believe I’m in bed with you, waking up with you, I know I’m too old, and you’re too young, but…”
“But, it was so good!”
“What do you mean, was?”
They kissed again and Jeremy molded her ass cheek into his hand and Lily held his cock in hers.
“I was thinking of giving you a massage but I think it will have to wait. We better take care of this bad boy first!” she said, and gave his dick a squeeze. Then she lowered her head and began fucking him with her mouth.
Jeremy moaned when her lips enveloped him. He felt her finger slide into his rear entry and within seconds her succulent mouth and her finger were in perfect sync and he knew it would be a very short time before he blew his load. He held the back of her head in his hand and leaned his groin into her as she sucked him.
Lily was a masterful cocksucker. She had mouthed his entire cock and her lips were kissing his tightened balls when he felt his onrush rising. Within seconds he grunted like a pissed-off croc and his cum powered its way out of him like an open hose, quiver after quake until he was dry.
He watched his whole cock come back out of Lily’s mouth, inch by inch. She smiled and wiped her mouth, then kissed him on the lips.
“Good morning!” she said, and hopped out of bed and started putting on her dress and sandals. “I’m going to get a shower and cook us breakfast. After we eat you’ll get your massage!”
Then she was out the door and Jeremy listened to her footsteps as she descended the outside stairs.
Jeremy was finishing off his breakfast of a veggie omelet, sliced tomatoes, grits, coffee and juice, when Lily rose from the table and turned toward the sink to wipe the dishes. She wore a snug, plum-colored thin cotton robe that almost reached her knees. He admired her from behind for a moment before he rose and carried his dishes over and placed them on the counter.
He put his arms around her from behind and could smell the fruity scent of her shampoo. He slipped his hands under the robe, one on her breast and one between her legs. She wore nothing underneath. She spun to face him and they kissed.
“Thank you for breakfast,” Jeremy said. “It was delicious!”
“You’re welcome,” she said. “And much needed after the physically-demanding night we had, wouldn’t you say? But don’t get me started. I promised you a massage, so why don’t you go get ready while I put these dishes in the dishwasher. Go get naked and lay face-down on my bed. I want to see your cute, bare ass when I walk in. I’ll just be a minute.”
Jeremy went into her bedroom. Soft mellow music was playing and the air smelled of citrus. A bottle of oil was on the night stand, resting on a candlelit warmer. He peeled off his t-shirt and unzipped his shorts and lay face-down on the queen bed as instructed.
Soon Lily entered the room, picked up the oil and knelt on the bed beside him. Jeremy sighed when he felt the warm oil drip onto his neck and shoulders and upper back.
Lily dug her fingers into his neck, kneading his flesh and rubbing her hands firmly along the slick on his skin. She liked touching him, fondling his broad shoulders and sexy, muscular back. She took her time as she worked her way south.
“Ugh!” Jeremy grunted when she probed deep into the skin of his lower back.
“Too hard?” Lily asked, stopping.
“No, just right.”
She resumed her handiwork and poured a generous amount of the oil over his ass, and Jeremy felt its fluid warmth ooze into his crack. She palmed his buttocks and dug deep into his gluteal muscles with her thumbs, eliciting more moans of pleasure. He moaned again, loudly, when she spread his cheeks and ran her tongue all along the crack of his ass from the bottom up.
“You don’t mind if I massage your ass too, do you?”
“No, it feels fine.”
“Good,” she said. “I think the ass is a much underrated body part.”
Jeremy tensed a little when he felt Lily’s tongue dancing around the rim of his ass. She teased him, licking his puckered ring and occasionally flicking the tip of her tongue into him. After a couple minutes of that she spread his cheeks apart and jammed her tongue into his asshole.
With that Jeremy’s body buckled and he grinded his by-now hard cock into the mattress, but Lily kept jabbing him, her slimy tongue jetting into his oily ass.
“Jesus Fucking Christ!” he howled.
“What’s wrong, don’t you like it?” Lily asked, moving her head up close to his.
“Are you kidding? It’s fucking incredible. I just never had anyone do that before.”
“Oh, that’s sweet. Glad to be the first,” she said and kissed him on the neck. “Now flip over. It’s time to get on with the good stuff.”
Jeremy rolled over onto his back and his hard, cured meat took center stage.
“Oh, my goodness! I guess I’ll start with this!” Lily exclaimed, staring at his erection while pouring more oil into her hands. Then she slathered the oil all over his cock.
She stroked his hot rod up and down, her hand sliding effortlessly along his long, greased shank. She caressed his balls as she rubbed him and Jeremy eased his groin up and down. Lily kissed the tip of his penis as she stroked him with increasing speed and force, then she licked the length of him, skating her tongue along the sides of his swollen member, its strained skin fraught with need.
“Tastes good. Lemon-lime flavored!” she said. “But the rest of your massage has been postponed.” Then she straddled him, lowered herself onto him, and enveloped his cock with her willing pussy.
Jeremy felt the slick bliss of her cunt surrounding his thrumming cock, but he knew he had to hold off. He didn’t want to blow his top too soon. Lily started bouncing up and down on top of him.
“Ah, that’s good!” she said.
Jeremy started driving into her as she bounced, timing his jabs with her upward movements.
“That’s it. God, I can’t believe it!” Lily said.
“I still can’t believe it!”
“That I’m fucking you. That you’re fucking me. What if Mary and Dana could see us now! Fucking. My cum all over you.”
Jeremy reached out and pulled the sash loose from her robe. The robe opened and he took hold of her breasts and pinched her rigid nipples with his thumbs and forefingers.
“You like fucking me, don’t you?”
“Yes,” he said.
“You like fucking this old woman!”
“You like older pussy! You like putting your cock in my pussy, don’t you?”
“Ooh, yeah. Fuck me!”
Their rhythm increased and Lily rose up and fell hard onto him, banging him over and over. Twice she rose too high and Jeremy’s cock slipped out of her and she hissed and scrambled to feed it back into her gaping gash.
“God, I’m going to come!” she barked.
Jeremy pounded her as hard as he could from below, and within a minute Lily groaned and he felt her warm, wet spunk flow out of her stuffed cunt and wash over his balls and thighs.
Using his dick inside her as a fulcrum, Jeremy rolled on top of her, rammed his tongue into her mouth and then banged her hard the rest of the way. He snorted like a bull and shook like a willow when he shot his ropes of cum into her.
That was the beginning of what would become a very active and satisfying sex life for Lily and Jeremy. At first they agreed that they should keep it cool, they could concentrate on their jobs, and weekends would be for their sexual recreation. But that didn’t last long because they were both always thinking about fucking each other. They’d get home from work and end up fucking. Get in the pool, end up fucking. Work in the garden, end up fucking. So within a few days they were sleeping in the same bed every night.
Lily’s solo nighttime ritual of pool/hot tub/pool soon became a duo, often a naked duo. And sometimes they wouldn’t make it into the pool the second time because some sexual shenanigans would start happening in the hot tub. One night they were naked in the tub and Jeremy started fooling around.
“Want to see me jack off?” he asked.
Lily said she couldn’t pass that up. So he placed his flaccid penis in front of the pulsing jets and turned them up. He gently swung his dick in front of the jets and it flopped up and down in the throbbing stream, and they both watched it gradually getting longer and stiffer and harder.
“Wow, now there’s a function of the spa that they left off the brochure!” Lily said with a laugh.
“Feels good. I’m going to come pretty soon…”
With that said Lily squirmed over and knelt in front of him. She took his cock into her mouth and she felt the jets of warm water pounding into the side of her face. She squeezed his ass in a vise grip and in less than thirty seconds he came in her mouth. Then they went into the bedroom and fucked properly.
After a couple months they were still fucking nearly every night and were showing no signs of slowing down, in fact they were constantly trying new ways to do it. It seemed like each night in the hot tub and pool was an aphrodisiac or something.
One evening they were picking vegetables in the garden and Jeremy was watching Lily from behind as she bent over. He noticed that as she stretched her shirt had run up on her a little and her shorts had run down on her a little so the top end of her ass crack was visible. So he sidled over behind her and slipped his hand down the back of her pants.
“Wooooo….” Lily squealed, arching her back against him. He wrapped his other arm around her as she turned to him and they kissed. Soon they were horizontal in the dirt, making out in the row right between the yellow squash and the okra.
“Is this your way of saying we are finished gardening for the night?” Lily asked.
“Yeah, I guess so,” he said.
“Okay, you talked me into it. Let’s go get wet!” This was their term for pool and tub time: or, foreplay.
A few minutes later they were naked in the hot tub when Lily brought up the subject of Jeremy’s birthday, which was the following week.
“So what do you want to do for your birthday, Hon?”
“I’m gonna go out and get laid,” Jeremy said.
Lily goosed him underwater and he jumped. “You don’t have to go out for that, Big Boy!”
“I know, just kidding.” He kissed her and said, “I have an incredibly foxy lady who fucks my brains out at home every night. What more could I want?”
“I don’t know, you tell me. What can I give you for your birthday?”
“Nothing. I don’t want anything, really.”
“Well, think of something!”
“Okay, how about you make us a giant pitcher of Short Island Iced Teas!”
“I can do that. What else?”
“I don’t know, I haven’t thought about it.”
“Sure you have. What is it?”
There was a long pause as they gazed into each other’s eyes. Lily felt there was a thought in his mind somewhere and she was right.
“Well, there was one thing I thought of. But you would never go for it and it’s not even fair of me to ask.”
“What, for heaven’s sake?
“I thought maybe we could take some pictures. Of us.”
Their eyes were glued and gooey and unblinking as they stared.
“What kind of pictures? You mean naked? Sex pictures?”
“I’m sorry, Lily. I knew I shouldn’t have said anything; that was out of line. I knew you wouldn’t want to do it, and I don’t blame you. That was selfish of me, but it’s just that I love your body, I love looking at you, I love gardening with you and making love to you, and I love the way…”
“Okay, let’s do it!” Lily said, interrupting him.
There were a few seconds of dead air as Jeremy contemplated what he’d just heard. He licked his lips and asked if she really meant it.
“Sure, what the hell,” she said. “I’m way past all that. We trust each other. It should be fun. As long as they stay between us, what’s the harm, right? And we can always burn them later.”
“Gee, Lily, this might be my best birthday ever!”
“Okay, here’s the plan. Your birthday is Friday, right?”
“Okay, on Friday, once we get home from work, I’m taking you out to dinner. Nothing fancy, beer and pizza or barbecue or something like that, whatever you like. Then we’ll come home and get in our bathing suits. I’ll make the Short Island Iced Teas and we’ll get in the hot tub. But for filming, why don’t we update things, bring it into the twenty-first century.”
“What do you mean?”
“Instead of taking pictures, let’s shoot a video!”
“A video? Really?”
“Yes, a home video. Our own personal video. See what happens.”
“Well, sure…” Jeremy mumbled.
“Okay, then it’s all set,” Lily said, and she started to get up. “Now let’s dry off these naked bodies and get into the bedroom. We need to rehearse for our sex tape!”
The next Friday Jeremy came home from work with a camcorder and tripod he’d borrowed from his office. He set it up by the hot tub, framed the shot as best he could, rigged up some crude lighting and tested it out. He wanted to have it all ready to go when they returned from dinner.
After having a little bit of pizza and a whole lot of beer at a nearby restaurant, Jeremy and Lily returned home and entered the bedroom and changed into swim suits, Lily sporting a multi-colored two-piece with a skimpy bottom and a frilly top.
“We can do our next flick here in the bedroom!” Jeremy said.
“Our next flick?”
“Yeah, you know, in case there is demand for a sequel.”
Lily laughed and said, “Let’s get through this one first.”
He had set the camera lens for a shot the width of the tub. If they positioned themselves on the back lip toward the side, he figured it would provide a good angle.
“Get in position and I’ll turn this thing on,” Jeremy said.
Lily got into the tub and sat on the edge while Jeremy adjusted the camera and turned on the lamps they’d dragged into place. The light was subdued but adequate for what they had in mind. Then Jeremy went over and sat beside her.
“Lights, Camera, Action!” Jeremy said, and clapped his hands in front of him. Lily flinched and started laughing.
“Okay, here we go,” Jeremy said. “Hi, my name is Jeremy, and this is Lily. Say hello, Lily.”
“Hello, Lily,” she said.
“We don’t really have a title for this, or a beginning, or an end…”
“Well, I think we know how it’s going to end,” Lily said.
Jeremy laughed and said, “But we don’t even have a title, do we?”
“How about this: ‘Jeremy gets a Birthday Floozy in the Jacuzzi’.”
Jeremy laughed. “I like it. That’s it!”
“Okay, how should we start?”
“You’re the floozy…”
“Okay,” Lily said. “Since you are the birthday boy, let’s start with me giving you a birthday kiss!”
She leaned to him and kissed his lips. She immediately felt his hand surround one of her frilly tits, and instinctively put one arm around him. Her other hand was magnetically attracted to his crotch.
Their kiss deepened and strengthened. Jeremy’s cock hardened and bulged in his trunks and the camera didn’t miss it. Lily rubbed him from the front, but soon dipped her hand down into those trunks and the thin fabric stretched with the combined girth of her busy hand and his erected member. With each stroke the cloth slid lower and her fist emerged, wrapped around Jeremy’s engorged cock.
Lily stopped yanking, broke their kiss, and turned to face the camera and spoke.
“And this is where Jeremy gets his birthday blowjob!” she said.
She noodled Jeremy’s ass onto the top step of the tub, pulled off his trunks and threw them aside. Jeremy was now buck naked, sitting in three inches of water, his hard cock pointing skyward like a telescope searching for Mars.
Lily got on her knees in the tub in front of him and started licking his dick up and down. She eased her hands behind him as she took him in her mouth. The mic picked up his moaning and her sucking, and the camera caught Jeremy’s body when it jerked—but of course missed her finger entering his ass.
At first Jeremy held her head firmly and gently fucked her face. Soon Lily had her mouth and finger working pretty damn well together, and he reached behind her and unhooked her top. From a side angle the eye of the camera caught the colored frills drop into the tub, his cock sliding in and out of her mouth, and her tits jouncing up and down as she bobbed her head.
There was no mistaking when Jeremy came. His body quaked and his legs kicked, sloshing water up and over the rim of the tub. You could see the veins in Lily’s neck when she craned to keep his monster in her mouth as he unloaded in numerous spurts.
She rose and kissed him with her cum-filled mouth, easing his ass down to the bottom of the tub in the process. Then, with Jeremy sitting in the tub, the water line up to his chest, she pressed her cunt to his face. The camera captured the view perfectly: her slim bod and curvy ass in front of him, his mouth in her crotch, her hands on his head, his fingers pulling the soaked, plastered cloth of her bikini bottom aside.
Lily had been psyching herself up for this. She ground her pussy into Jeremy’s face and he delved his tongue into her chlorine cunt. He slipped his hands around her bottom and dug his fingers into her ass crack. She wiggled her butt and he pulled her skimpy tether down for total access.
She was getting into it. Lily swung her eager beaver into Jeremy’s welcome face and his hands deep-massaged the sinewy muscles of her ass. He licked her raw, tender pussy and sucked hard on her gristly meat as she grinded it into him. It was her turn to come and they both knew it. Jeremy kept digging in, and with eyes closed he envisioned in his mind what it would look like on video: his face buried in Lily’s sexy, active crotch.
Lily climaxed like a runaway train bursting out of a tunnel. She groaned loudly and her legs buckled. Her entire body vibrated with the forceful excretion of her cum, and she might have collapsed if she’d not had Jeremy’s hands welded to her ass and his lips soldered to her clit.
Barely a few seconds had passed after Lily’s final tremors had ebbed when Jeremy spun her around so that her ass was on the top step of the tub. The lamps lighted his erection perfectly as it rose out of the water and he aimed it at her sloshy gash. And just like that, amid their synchronized cries of rapture, he was fucking her fast and furious.
The light reflected off of Jeremy’s wet ass as they fucked. Lily wrapped her legs around his torso and squeezed him close and kissed his mouth and licked his lips and sucked his neck and spoke dirty somethings into his ear.
“God, we can fuck!” she said, as they fucked.
“Yes, I know!” he said, as they fucked.
“I have another birthday gift for you,” she said, as she fucked him harder.
“Really, what’s that?” he asked, as he fucked her harder.
“My ass!” she said excitedly, fucking him faster.
“Your ass?” he said, fucking her faster.
“Yes, my ass. I want to give you my ass!”
They stopped fucking. She pinched his dick with her pussy.
“I want you to fuck my ass,” Lily said softly. “I’m lubed, I’m ready. I want it. For your
Jeremy started to kiss her.
“From behind,” she said.
Lily spun around and placed her knees on the step so her ass was in front of his face. He licked the crack of her ass and rimmed her. Lily reached behind her with one hand and pulled one cheek wide for him, further exposing her asshole.
“Go ahead, take it!” she said.
Jeremy fed the tip of his cock to the hole of her ass and pushed. It slid in.
Lily groaned and said, “I want to feel your cum shooting into my ass.”
Jeremy started slowly, easing his cock in and out of her, but soon he was slinging it into her pretty good. Before long Lily was matching each inward thrust of his with an outward push of her own, aiding his penetration.
“Damn, this feels good!” Jeremy said.
“I can’t believe I have your big cock up my ass!” Lily said.
“Are you okay?”
“Yes, it just feels big. Give it to me! Fuck it!”
The next few minutes of the video was a visual of Jeremy’s dick steadily pounding Lily’s ass accompanied by a soundtrack of their alternating moans and groans. When Jeremy finally came he growled like a grizzly in a bear trap. Lily tightened her sphincter around his ejaculating rod and she hissed like a cobra as his sizzling jizz spit into her.
Running on empty, Jeremy detached himself from Lily’s relenting ass and took her in his arms. They sunk into the depth of the tub, embracing and kissing in water up to their necks, and kept it up for some time until Jeremy finally summoned the energy to get up and turn off the camera.
Lily and Jeremy watched the video in bed later that night, got incredibly turned on and ended up fucking again. Jeremy loaded it on his phone and would watch it in his office and get hard-ons at work. Their sex life was elevated to an even higher, more intoxicating tier.
There was a girl at work who had been flirting with Jeremy. He liked her but told himself he shouldn’t get involved with anyone at work…which was true, too many things could go wrong…but the real reason was that he didn’t want to risk screwing things up with Lily. He wanted to ride it out as long as he could; she was the best he’d ever had. He loved pleasing this foxy, older woman and she sure as hell wasn’t complaining about having his cock night after night.
As luck would have it, Lily’s birthday was six weeks later and they decided to make another flick. Again, Jeremy borrowed the equipment from work, and he took her out to a nice restaurant for dinner. They each had a couple cocktails, wine and lobster. His dick was tingling and her pussy was damp all through dinner as they whispered about what they would do when they got back to the house. Jeremy even kissed Lily’s lips when the server brought a small birthday cake to the table for dessert. This was a first, as they had avoided any public displays of affection.
As they were leaving the restaurant they were accosted by a couple Lily knew. They exchanged greetings and made introductions. The woman seemed overly interested in Lily’s young companion during the brief conversation.
“Uh, oh!” Lily said to Jeremy as they were walking to the car.
“What?” he asked.
“Bob and Carol Smythe. They were our neighbors for many years before they moved across town a few years ago. Mary and her daughter used to be very close when they were in school and as far as I know they still keep in touch. Carol is a gossip with a big mouth; hopefully she will keep it shut for a change.
They got back to the house, where the video equipment was all set up and ready to go in the bedroom. Lily undressed Jeremy and pushed him back crossways on the bed. Then, she shed her dress, bra and panties and walked around behind him and crawled over top of him on the bed. She rested her pussy on his face and took his aroused cock into her ready mouth. Their video that night was a rip-roaring sixty-nine that culminated with his dick in all her holes. This is pretty good, Jeremy thought—what’s not to like, right?—but it was not as intense as usual. Lily sucked and fucked as best she could, but she was distracted. She tried to concentrate on Jeremy’s big dick, but instead was thinking about Carol Smythe…and her big mouth.
Sure enough, as feared, Carol Smythe couldn’t keep her mouth shut. She told her daughter, who called Mary, who called Dana, and before you could say ‘Holy Shit!’ the families were in an uproar and the holy shit was hitting the proverbial fan. Lily and Jeremy were not a secret anymore.
First, Lily got a call from Mary. “Mom, how are you doing?”
“Fine, Mary, how are you?”
“I’m okay. Look, I was talking to Caroline Smythe, and…”
“I thought that might be why you were calling,” Lily said.
“What do you mean?”
“I bumped into her parents the other night, and Carol has always had such a big mouth I just figured…”
“She said you were kissing your ‘young tenant’, is the way she put it. Were you kissing Jeremy?”
“It was my birthday. He took me to dinner and gave me a kiss. What’s wrong with that?”
“Mom, what’s going on?”
“Whatever do you mean?”
“What’s going on with you two? She said the kiss was right on your lips and it didn’t look like it was the first time. Why would he be kissing your lips?”
“Oh, why couldn’t that old biddy keep her big trap shut?”
“Mom, tell me. What’s going on?”
“That’s really none of your business.”
“I’m your daughter, of course it’s my business! God, you’re not sleeping with him are you?”
“I don’t think I like your tone!” Lily barked.
“My tone? It’s not a tone, it’s a question! You are sleeping with him, aren’t you?”
“Sometimes we sleep.”
“What the hell does that mean?”
“Mary, look, I don’t want to have this conversation. It’s my life…”
“But Mom, he’s just a boy. How did you end up in bed with a boy?”
“He’s a very mature young man. And you are the one who sent him to me, let’s not forget that!”
“I sent him to rent from you, not sleep with you!”
“I’m sorry to disappoint you. I met him. We liked each other. We were attracted and then we acted. What more can I say?”
“You’re really fucking him, aren’t you?”
“And vice versa,” Lily said.
“You’re actually fucking him! I can’t believe it!”
“Believe it. And you can believe this too: He’s fucking incredible!”
Then Jeremy got his call from Dana. “Jeremy, how are you, are you okay?”
“Sure, Mom, never better. Why, what’s the matter?”
“Mary called me. She said you were seen making out with her mother in a restaurant.”
Jeremy laughed so loud he snorted. “Making out? Not quite.”
“Well, what happened?”
“It was Lily’s birthday. I took her out to dinner and kissed her when the waitress brought the cake. And some old nosy neighbors of hers happened to see it.”
“You took her out on her birthday? You two must be getting pretty close.”
“You could say that. We hit it off immediately and get along very well.”
“Mary said you’re sleeping with her. Please tell me you’re not sleeping with her.”
“No, I’m definitely not sleeping with Mary.”
“Jeremy, this is not funny. Your father does not think it’s funny, either.”
“Oh, fuck him!”
“Watch your language. Are you sleeping with Lily?”
“Sleeping is a small part of it.”
“Oh, this is just great! You were supposed to move out there to take a job, not screw old women!”
“She’s not that old and she’s pretty hot for her age, if you ask me. And I’d appreciate it if you didn’t talk about her that way. And with all due respect, Mom, I don’t try to tell you how to live your life, and you sleep with a complete asshole every night.”
“Don’t talk about your father like that!”
“Then don’t try to tell me how to live my life, okay?”
There was dead air on the line for about ten seconds. When it became apparent that Dana wasn’t going to reply Jeremy decided to end the call.
“Well, I have to get going, Mom. But if it’s any consolation, things are going very well at work, I received a raise already. The apartment is great too. And I’m happy. And the sex is fantastic, damn is it good! I have to tell you, I’ve never had sex this good, and so often, and…”
“Oh, okay, Bye mom!”
He figured that would give her something to think about.
Jeremy and Lily had a great laugh when they compared notes on their phone calls. They agreed that it was a load off their backs. Now that it was no longer a secret, it was a huge relief.
Over the following weeks and months, their sex life became even more intense, more uninhibited, and more physical. They had sex in the pool, in the shower, in the kitchen, on the floor. They fucked on the stairs and the ottoman and the desk. They screwed in positions they didn’t know were possible. They were louder, lustier, dirtier. It was as if every time they did it they were shouting out a giant ‘Fuck You!’ to their families.
The holidays came and went and were awkward for all. On Thanksgiving Lily’s family poured into her house, had a big meal, stayed the night and headed home the next morning. Conversation was careful and stilted and avoided the one subject that everyone but Lily wanted to talk about: her young lover.
Jeremy went home for Thanksgiving but that didn’t go too well. When he and his family were gathered at the table and starting their feast, his sister asked him how he was doing and what he’d been up to.
“She means when you’re not screwing that old lady!” their father said with a smirk.
Jeremy slammed down his fork and said, “Listen, old man, why don’t you show a little class? And if you ever talk about her like that again in my presence I’ll knock you out!” Then he rose from the table and stormed out of the house. He got into his car and drove away and spent the night at a motel.
When Christmas rolled around lily left to spend the holiday with Mary’s family. Jeremy never even went to visit his; he just stayed in his apartment and caught up on some reading and in the evening went to a movie by himself.
Lily and Jeremy were glad when the holidays were finally behind them. On New Year’s Eve they did some hot tub time and rang in the new year with a champagne toast before going to bed. They robustly enjoying their first fuck of January with their usual chorus of ecstatic grunts and groans and athletic thrusts. But Jeremy noticed something different. There also were a few unfamiliar cries coming from her that sounded more like pain than pleasure.
Jeremy stopped poking her and asked if she was alright.
“It’s okay,” she said. “I’ve just been having pains in my abdomen lately.”
“Pains? What kind of pains?” Jeremy asked.
“Sharp pains, here,” she said, massaging the spot. “They seem to be getting worse and more often.”
“Did you go to the doctor?”
“No, not yet. I was putting it off until after the holidays.”
“Well, you need to make an appointment right away!”
“I know, and I will. I can’t tomorrow because of the holiday, but the next day I will.”
Jeremy kissed her and they resumed their lovemaking. But it was gentler this time around.
Lily set an appointment with her doctor for the following week. Then she was referred to a specialist, then another. The news was not good.
The third week of January Lily was diagnosed with cancer of the liver. They found a four inch cryptic tumor, plus it had spread to other organs. She would be dead by March.
Jeremy was going nuts through the whole process. Lily’s family was instantly involved and took over and he was pretty much shut out of it. Once Lily was in the hospital his contact was reduced to phone calls and visiting her at odd times when no one else was around, which wasn’t often. Everyone knew what the prognosis was.
One day Mary was sitting next to her mother’s bed in the hospital room and they were talking. For the first time in quite a while she directed their conversation to Lily’s relationship with Jeremy. She was trying to apologize.
“Mom, I’m sorry about how I reacted when I found out about you and Jeremy. I was out of line. I know now that you really do care about him, that you care about each other. It was just such a shock…I wasn’t ready for it.”
“Well, don’t worry yourself about it. I would have probably reacted the same way if I found out you were screwing some eighteen year-old boy toy!”
Lily laughed, which soon turned into a fit of coughs. Then: “I hope you’ll apologize to Jeremy, too.”
Mary said she would.
“Has Jim cheated on you lately?” Lily asked.
Mary shook her head. “No. Not that I know of.”
“That’s good. But once a cheater, always a cheater! But if you decide to have a fling of your own, I highly recommend Jeremy! He’ll knock your socks off!”
“I mean it. He’s an animal in the sack, and such stamina! I still can’t believe some of the things we did!”
“I can’t believe you’re telling me this!”
“Don’t knock it till you try it!” Lily said, just as a lightning bolt of pain flashed through her.
Shortly after Mary left that day Lily picked up her phone and opened the video of her and Jeremy in the hot tub. Her eyes filled with tears as she watched.
She died peacefully in her sleep. It was the second week of March, just about the time she and Jeremy would have been shoveling pig shit together in her garden, getting ready for the new season.
There was not a formal funeral or burial or viewings or any of that rigmarole, only a simple memorial service. Lily had said that so many of her friends and relatives were scattered around so far and wide that she didn’t want people to feel obligated or inconvenienced. Lily had also asked that she be cremated and for her ashes to be flung off of Emory Peak at Big Bend National Park in south Texas. Jeremy smiled when he found this out; he figured this was one final joke Lily was playing on her family to get back at them for harassing her about their relationship.
Jeremy went to the memorial but he kept to himself and sat near the back. He didn’t know hardly anyone and he could feel the many eyes on him throughout. He minded his own business, not wanting to detract from the service. He saw his mother from a distance but didn’t speak to her because he planned to make a fast getaway as soon as it was over.
But he wasn’t fast enough. Mary flagged him down as he was heading out the door.
“Jeremy! Jeremy, wait!” Mary called as she hurried over to him. “Will you be coming back to the house? We have a nice lunch for everyone.”
“No, sorry, I can’t, thank you. I’m expected back to work, we have a deadline,” he lied. He didn’t want to have to mourn with a bunch of disapproving strangers.
“Oh, I’m sorry you can’t make it. But I wanted to ask you, will you be available at all this weekend? I will be coming back on Friday to start going through some of my mother’s things, and I really would like to talk to you.”
“Do you want me to move out?”
“Oh, no, that’s not it at all! Don’t think about it, please stay! But I would like to talk if you could make the time. There are so many things I want to say to you, to try to explain, to apologize.”
“I’ll be around. There are some things I’d like to say to you too.”
On Friday Mary made the drive to Lily’s house. She arrived in the afternoon and began what would be a long process and many visits of going through the house and all of Lily’s belongings, packing things, trashing things, and getting the house ready for whatever would come next. Whether they would sell it, keep it or rent it would be a decision to be made much later as her mother’s estate went through probate.
After a few hours of work and evening fell, she noticed that Jeremy did not come home from work. She spent the evening watching TV, and when she went to bed around eleven-thirty, he still wasn’t back.
In the morning his car was parked out by the garage. After she had breakfast Mary called Jeremy. His number was saved in Lily’s phone, which was still active and in her possession. Jeremy was getting dressed when his phone rang. Its display read: ‘Lily’. He got a creepy feeling for a second before he realized it would be Mary calling.
“Hello, Mary?” he answered.
“Yes, Jeremy, it’s Mary. How are you?”
“I’m fine, and you?”
“I’m doing okay. I’ve been going through my mother’s things since yesterday afternoon. I didn’t see your car, you must have gotten in late.”
“Yes, I did.”
“I was hoping we could get together and talk. Would you be available for dinner tonight? My treat!”
“No, sorry, I’m not,” Jeremy fibbed. “I have plans with some friends from work.” He liked Mary, and definitely wanted to resolve any awkwardness or hard feelings because she was a good friend of his mother. But he had no interest in a long, guilt-ridden dinner.
“Oh, that’s too bad. When would be convenient?”
“I have errands to run this morning, but I could later this afternoon. Or tomorrow would probably be better.”
“I plan to leave tomorrow afternoon. I don’t want to get back too late. Would late morning be okay, perhaps eleven?”
They agreed on eleven a.m. Jeremy was relieved to put if off a little longer. Now he just had to get out of the house that night.
Mary spent the day going through closets and rooms, boxing some things, leaving other things for later. After a light dinner she called home to check in, and then started to read a book. Her mind was distracted so the reading did not come easy. Somewhat bored, she started going through her mother’s phone: apps, music, photos. She was quite shocked when she opened the video of Lily and Jeremy and started watching it.
There they were in the hot tub. First Lily was talking, calling herself the floozy in the Jacuzzi, and then they were kissing passionately while her mother fondled Jeremy’s cock. Mary saw his cock emerge, big and straight and hard, and then her mother said that he was going to get a birthday blowjob. Mary felt herself getting moist as she watched her mom take that whole big cock into her mouth, and she sucked him and sucked him until finally his body quivered and his legs kicked and his loud groan told her he had come in her mouth.
She watched the whole video; her eyes were glued to it. She saw Jeremy’s face buried in her mother’s crotch and saw his ass muscles tighten as he fucked her. ‘God, we can fuck!’ she heard her mother call, then, ‘Go ahead, take it!’ Mary fingered herself while watching Jeremy rim her mother’s asshole, and was mesmerized when he mounted her from behind.
“Oh, My God!” Mary said aloud as she listened to her mother’s moans and watched her getting assfucked. She came in her jeans just as Jeremy grunted and came in Lily’s ass.
The next morning at eleven Jeremy knocked on the back door of the house. He was nervous but was anxious to clear the air and get it over with.
“Come on in, Jeremy, it’s unlocked,” Mary called from the kitchen. She was pouring iced tea as he entered. She handed him a glass and added, “Come, let’s sit on the couch!” and led him to the next room.
They sat on the sofa and made some brief small talk for a couple minutes as they sipped tea. Jeremy asked how the work rummaging through the house was going.
“Okay, I guess. Not easy, but it needs to be done. It will take a while. I’ll be coming here on weekends for a while, I’m afraid.”
“If you need any help, let me know,” Jeremy said.
“I will. And Jeremy, we are very appreciative that you are living here. It’s good to know you are here to keep an eye on things.”
“I’m happy to.”
Mary took a big swallow of tea and scooted a little closer to Jeremy.
“But the real reason I wanted to talk to you Jeremy, was to apologize. I’m truly sorry for the way I…and others…reacted to your relationship with Mom. It was wrong, it was selfish and it was uncalled-for. It was just such a shock and I wasn’t prepared for it. I didn’t understand…”
“My parents reacted the same way.”
“Yes, I know, and that is my fault. I told your mother, overreacting. It was such a shock. I didn’t know how to handle it.”
“It was a shock for us too, at first.”
“What do you mean?”
“We didn’t just meet and hop into bed. We just were two people who liked each other, and we grew closer. We were hesitant because of our ages. It was gradual, but eventually it just felt natural.”
“Another thing I’m ashamed of,” Mary said. “I was concerned about my feelings, and appearances, and what people might think. And until Mom was very sick, I never even considered that you both really, really cared for each other. And that you were suffering a loss just like we were!”
Jeremy didn’t respond; he let the words dangle.
“I am sorry for your loss, Jeremy,” she said. “And I’m sorry we kind of shut you out her last few weeks.”
“I’m sorry for your loss too,” he said softly.
Mary touched the corner of a napkin to her eyes. Then she laughed and said, “You know what she told me? She said she’d lost some weight but never even considered she might have been sick. She said she just figured it was because of all the sex you two were having!”
Jeremy laughed and said, “I’ll bet that’s not how she phrased it.”
“You’re right!” Mary said. She looked in Jeremy’s eyes, which now were moist. She dabbed his eyes with the napkin.
She looked at Jeremy and it was hard not to think about him in the video and to picture him naked again: his hairless chest, taut nipples, and muscled ass. And his young hard cock that she’d watched slide in and out of her mother.
When Mary would think back on what she did next she would be amazed and confused by her action. Without warning she leaned her head close to Jeremy’s and pressed her lips against his.
As she kissed him she felt the pliable texture of his mouth. She parted her lips ever-so-slightly and let just the very tip of her tongue slip through, testing him, and daintily licked his lip. He was not exactly kissing her back, but he sure wasn’t resisting either.
When she pulled away and again looked at Jeremy, she couldn’t read the look on his face.
“Oh, Jeremy, please forgive me! Please forget that ever happened. That was very inappropriate. I’m very sorry!”
“It’s okay. It’s a strange, difficult time for all of us.”
“I’m ashamed; you must think I’m terrible!”
Jeremy touched Mary for the first time. He put his hand on hers.
“Hey, it’s okay. I’m not complaining am I?” he said, grinning.
Mary smiled, relieved, and they hugged. But her mind was a ball of confusion. What would Dana think if she knew what she’d just done? Or her husband? Or anyone? It was hard to believe she had done it. But she did. And it had felt good.
Mary had never cheated on her husband. She knew he had had an affair or two, and they’d worked things out. Since being married, she’d never kissed another man, other than a peck on the cheek of some relative, until Jeremy. And she couldn’t kick the thought that even though it was just a kiss, she had now cheated.
Over the following week her spare time was taken up primarily by two things: Thinking about the kiss and watching the video on her mother’s phone. Over and over she watched her mother and Jeremy fucking and sucking in the hot tub. It never failed to get her wet, and if she was alone and the coast was clear, she masturbated. The more she watched it, the more she believed her mother had left it on the phone for her to find. She was looking forward to the weekend. And Dana would kill her if she knew what she was thinking.
Friday morning after her husband left for work, Mary packed her bag. Last weekend it had been old clothes and jeans for doing dirty work. But this time was different. She packed her tightest jeans and shorts to show off her ass. She packed a couple of her sexier, more revealing tops, and some flimsy lingerie. And her black bikini—with her body it always got a second look—in case she ended up in the hot tub.
She locked the house, tossed her bag in the car, got in behind the wheel and headed for Lily’s house.
I was out for a hot Saturday afternoon run in July when I saw her. She was walking a dog in the field adjacent to where the jogging trail passed by the playground. She wore white shorts and a sleeveless red top. She was still a fox and her body was still fine, just like it was back when we used to be a couple.
Her name was Helen and she had been one of the prettier girls in my high school. She had long brown hair, deep brown eyes and a body that turned heads. She was a very nice and considerate person, but she intimidated a lot of guys in those days, including me, partially because of her exquisite looks, but mostly because her mother was an English teacher at our school. In the spring of our senior year Helen and I acted in a school play together and we hit it off. I found her very easy to talk to with a great sense of humor. She was hot, but she didn’t act like it. We dated the last several months of our senior year and through our first year of college. She went to a different school to get her nursing degree so we ended up going our separate ways. We were by this time in our mid-twenties, and it had been over five years since I’d seen her.
“Helen? Helen, is that you?” I asked as I coasted to a stop a few feet away from her. The dog leaped toward me but she yanked back on the leash.
“Down, Babs,” Helen said. “Will? Holy Smoke, I can’t believe it!”
We shared a brief, sweaty hug and the dog was jumping up almost to my shoulders.
“This is Babs,” Helen said. “She’s a Jack Russell Terrorist. And not too well trained, I’m afraid.”
“Is she your dog?” I asked.
“No, she belongs to my mother. Mom lives right over there,” she said, pointing to the entrance to The Ridge, an upscale subdivision of nice homes on fairly large lots.
Her mother was Connie, my old English teacher. She was also a knockout, at least back in high school she had been. I guess she was still in her thirties then, with a slim athletic body, tight ass, firm titties and a beautiful smile. Most of the boys in school thought she was hot, and they all fantasized about her, and that helped make Helen seem hands-off to many of them.
“How’s Mrs. Connie doing?” I asked.
“Okay, I guess. But it’s Miss Connie now. She and my father split up a couple years ago, but she’s doing fine, just hates men nowadays. He was messing around with some little harlot at his work and got caught. So she nailed his ass in the divorce and bought a nice house with a pool and a hot tub!”
“Is she still teaching?”
“Oh yeah,” she said, laughing. “Still in the same old classroom, same old syllabus, and still setting adolescent boys’ hearts a-flutter!”
“Well, you look good, Helen,” I said. “Where are you living these days?”
“All over the place,” she said. “I’m a travelling nurse. I go to work at places where there are severe nurse shortages, get paid well and get to see the world. I just got back from Alaska a couple of weeks ago; I was there for six months. I’m staying with Mom for a few weeks now, and then I’m off to South America!”
“South America! Wow.”
“Yep, Venezuela. I’ve been brushing up on my Spanish. How about you? Where are you living? What are you up to?”
“Been selling medical equipment. It’s been going pretty well. I bought a town house overlooking the park, about a mile from here.”
“Oh, nice, we’re practically neighbors! We should get together while I’m here. And I’m sure Mom would love to see you.”
I wasn’t so sure about that. When I’d taken her classes, she seemed to like me a lot as a student and enjoyed my comments and humor. But after I started dating Helen she’d seemed to act colder toward me.
“Sounds like a great idea,” I said, “I’d love to. It will be fun to catch up and see Miss Connie again!”
She told me the phone number and I repeated it a few times so I wouldn’t forget. She said to call the next day and I promised I would.
When I called the next day Connie answered the phone.
“Well, if it isn’t the sparkling wit of Franklin High!” she laughed. “Helen said you might be calling. How are you doing, Will?”
I gave her the brief update and then she told me that Helen was out but they wanted to invite me over for a cookout by the pool.
“How about Thursday evening?” she asked. “Would that work for you?”
“That would be fine,” I said.
“Okay, then we’re all set. Come over around six. We’ll grill out by the pool, have some drinks, catch up on everything and then we’ll have a pop quiz on Antigone!”
“Ugh,” I groaned, laughing.
“Okay, maybe not Antigone. How about Stevie Ray Vaughan?” she laughed.
She had a nice laugh. It was cool that she remembered that I was into the Blues. And any coolness I had detected from her in the past was nonexistent.
On Thursday at six p.m. I was knocking on their door. I held a twelve pack of beer in one hand and a bottle of wine in the other, which made hugging awkward when Helen and Connie saw me in. So I put down the merchandise, gave them each a hug and thanked them for having me over.
They both looked ravishing. Helen’s hair was in a ponytail and she wore short denim cutoffs and a tight, white t-shirt, her tanned arms and legs glowing in contrast and the lace of her bra contoured through the thin cotton of her shirt. Connie was foxier than ever, and even though she had to be in her mid-forties she didn’t look a day older than she had when I’d taken her classes eight and nine years before. Her dirty blond hair was shorter and slightly frizzed. She wore a flowery summer dress hemmed above the knees, and her long legs and arms were beautifully toned and tanned.
I followed them through the house to the pool area out back. I put the beer on ice and grabbed one for myself. They each already had a glass of wine.
“You two look great!” I said, as we took seats on the patio. “And Miss Connie, you don’t look a day older than when I was in high school.”
“Oh, please,” she blushed. “And, it’s just Connie, now. We’re not in school anymore!”
“Okay, Connie. But, I’m serious, you look great. You must be working out, you look in fabulous shape.”
“Pilates, aerobics, I swim a little and I’ve gotten into running. Helen said she bumped into you when you were running Saturday, so obviously you are still at it.”
I had run cross country in high school and college, and kept it up after graduation, running races, marathons, and even a couple ultra-marathons.
“Yes, I’m still at it. My positive addiction, I guess. It helps me justify my beer drinking!” I laughed, raising my bottle.
“You ran a few marathons if I remember correctly,” Connie said.
“I have,” I answered. “I ran New York last year. None in the plans right now, though.”
“I think that would just be an incredible accomplishment,” she said. “I’ve run a few 10Ks, but I don’t think I could ever run 26 miles!”
“Oh, if you can do a 10K,” I said, “You could do a marathon. It’s all just a matter of committing to the training. There aren’t any short cuts!”
“Maybe one of these days I’ll try it.”
“You can do it. Like I said, it’s really a matter of planning and training and not rushing it.”
The night progressed with easy conversation between the three of us, burgers and chicken on the grill, potato salad and corn on the cob. It was all delicious and I washed it down with a number of beers. At about a quarter till ten Connie said she was going to turn in and said her goodnights. She disappeared behind the French doors that led into her master bedroom. Babs, who had been floating on a raft in the pool for most of the evening, was right behind her.
Then it was Helen and me alone. We’d all been reminiscing throughout the night and we continued along those lines, talking about the times we’d shared. We caught each other up on our personal lives and various gossip. I told her I hadn’t been serious with anyone for over a year; she was vague and just said that relationships wouldn’t fit too well into her current life as a travel nurse.
“You want to take a swim?” Helen asked me.
“I didn’t bring my trunks,” I said.
“You still wear boxers?” she asked.
I told her I did.
“You wearing them now?”
I told her I was.
“That’ll work!” she said. “Go on, get in. I’ll be back in a jiffy!” and she bounced into the house.
I took off my shirt and pants and shoes and dove in. In about sixty seconds Helen reappeared through the door to the living room in a black bikini, strutted to the edge of the pool and walked down the steps into the shallow end. Her suit didn’t leave much to my imagination. She had a killer body and I admired every inch of it. On this hot summer night the water was cool against my skin, but I still felt a warm tingle down below. After a few minutes of playful splashing around we sat on the pool steps and continued our catching up. We sat close but we weren’t touching.
“Remember the first time we went swimming together?” she said.
“How could I ever forget?” I said. “You were so bad!”
I had dived into the pool at school and the rush of water had yanked my swim trunks right off of me. Helen grabbed them and had gotten out of the pool before I even came up for air. She pranced around with my trunks laughing and I couldn’t get out of the pool for half an hour.
“You made up for it later, though. I forgave you.”
“I remember,” she said, smiling. That night she gave me a blowjob in the woods near the fourth fairway at the public golf course.
“Remember when you wanted to be a stripper?” I said.
She laughed. “Yeah, thank God that didn’t work out!”
“I think it worked out just fine,” I said.
This was right after we started dating. We were drinking at a party and were kidding around and talking about what we wanted to do for a living when we got older, and somehow she said she thought it would be fun to be a stripper. I told her that sounded great, I’d like to watch her practice. So we went back to my house and down to the basement…my parents were out at some social event…and I put on some music. Soon Helen was swaying to the music and soon her blouse came off, and then her skirt as she grinded to the groove. Then she tossed her bra aside and was wearing nothing but her panties, and my dick was hard as nails. Once she slid out of her panties I couldn’t control myself any longer and I slid in front of her on my knees and started eating her hairy bush. I didn’t know what the hell I was doing but by that time we were both so horny it didn’t matter, and soon I was fucking her brains out, our first time together.
“Maybe for you!” she said. “But I was in mortal fear until I had my next period!”
“So was I!” I replied. We laughed about it. But it wasn’t funny back then.
Soon we got out of the pool. Helen went to change and I got out of my wet boxers and into my dry shorts. As we were saying goodnight I asked her if she wanted to get together and go out on Saturday night.
“Will,” she said. “You need to know, I’m really not interested in getting into a relationship. And I’m only going to be here a couple more weeks…”
“I know that,” I said. “Relax. But while you’re here, why not? Tonight was fun, don’t you think?”
She smiled and said yes, it was.
We agreed that I’d pick her up at seven and we’d figure out something to do.
We went out Saturday and just winged it. We went to a local joint and had pizza and beer and talked, then hung out and listened to a guitar and bass duo play a set out on the patio. When I took her home it was a tad awkward when I dropped her off.
“I don’t know what to do!” I said, as we said goodnight.
“What do you mean?” she asked.
“Should I try to kiss you or not?”
She burst out laughing. “What do you want to do?”
“Seems like a kiss would be appropriate,” I said.
“Okay, go ahead, Romeo!” she said, puckered her lips, closed her eyes and posed.
I laughed and pecked her on the corner of her mouth.
A couple days later I was out running in the same area where I had encountered Helen when she was walking Babs. While I was in my typical mid-run dissociative daydream I noticed another runner approaching me from the opposite direction. It was an attractive woman, slim and athletic with a smooth, even stride. She was dressed in yellow running shorts that clung to her upper legs and crotch and a white singlet that was sweat-plastered to her firm tits and waist. It was Connie.
She didn’t recognize me as we closed in on one another so I ran off a few yards to the right and circled back around behind her. I caught up and started running beside her on her right.
“So Connie, you’ve started your marathon training already, I see!” I said.
She was startled and looked over at me and laughed.
“Oh, Will!” she said, “I didn’t see you come up. But uh, no, just out for a jog.”
We chatted as we ran together for a couple miles. She asked me if Helen and I had had a good time when we went out the other night.
“Oh, sure,” I said. “We spent the night catching up and reminiscing and laughing about it all.”
“So you won’t be getting back together I take it,” she replied.
“Oh no, nothing like that. It would be hard to try to have a relationship on two different continents!”
“Yes, I believe it would. And Helen hasn’t had a steady guy for several years and I think she prefers it that way.”
As we ran, the topic of discussion became running. I asked if she was serious about running a marathon.
“I’m not sure. Do you really think I could?”
“Sure,” I averred. “Why not? Many people in not nearly the shape you’re in have done it. As I said before, it’s all about the training. If you plan it right, and do it right, you’ll be prepared and be fine. And when you actually do it, you’ll not only be in the best shape of your life, but you will have done something that 99% of the people on Earth couldn’t do!”
“What’s the training like? How long is it?” she asked.
“Three or four months. The key is you have to get a long run in once a week.”
“You want to get it up to at least 20 miles.”
“Ugh,” she groaned. “Twenty miles? In the summer?”
“You don’t start with that, you build up to it. You can do 10Ks, that’s a good base. Start with a long one of eight or nine miles and build from there. In a couple of months you’ll be doing 20 plus.”
“I don’t know,” she said. “Sounds complicated.”
“It’s a lot simpler than Antigone!” I said, and she burst out laughing. “But you can do it if you really want to,” I went on. “You just have to commit to it and stick to it. It’s not easy, but it’s worth it for the feeling you’ll have afterwards. If you want to do it, I’ll help you. I’ll train with you.”
“You would do that?”
“Yeah, I’d be happy to. It will be fun.”
By that time we had looped around the whole massive neighborhood to where I would cut off and head back toward my place. I told her to think about it and we said our goodbyes and jogged off in opposite directions.
The time was nearing when Helen would be flying off to Venezuela. I called her and asked if she’d like to get together once more before she took off. She said she couldn’t because she was swamped with preparations and had agreed to meet with an old girlfriend Friday night before she flew out on Saturday. She suggested that maybe I could come along with her and her mother to the airport Saturday morning. I agreed and she said to be at her mother’s house at around 7:00 am to ride along.
I stayed in Friday evening listening to some music and catching up on some reading. The phone rang and I didn’t bother to pick it up. It happened several times but no message was left. I figured it was after-dinner telemarketers looking for a sucker. Then at around 8:30 my doorbell rang; imagine my surprise when I flipped on the porch light and opened the door and saw Helen standing there!
“Helen!” I exclaimed.
“May I come in?” she asked.
“Sure,” I replied, pulling the door open wide. “Is everything all right?”
“Nothing’s wrong. I just need someone to talk to, I guess.”
She came into my living room and sat on the sofa. I asked her if she’s like something to drink and she asked if I had any wine. I’m not a wine drinker but I told her I had a cheap bottle of something for use in a pinch. She said that would be fine so I went to the kitchen and returned with a glass of merlot for her and a beer for myself.
“So, I thought you were going out with a friend tonight,” I said.
“I was…I did. It didn’t go very well so I left. I called you but you didn’t answer. When I drove by her I saw your car so I rang your bell. I’m sorry to barge in…” She took a healthy swig of her wine.
“I’m glad I didn’t interrupt anything!”
We sipped our drinks and sat through a thorny silence.
“Can I tell you something, Will?”
“Sure. We could always say whatever we wanted to each other, you know that.”
“I know. But there’s something I never told you that I should have.”
“I don’t want you to be mad, but remember when I was in nursing school and our relationship kind of petered out all of the sudden?” I nodded. “Well, I kind of was involved with somebody else.”
“Ah,” I said. As if it all made sense now, which of course it didn’t.
“It’s not what you think, Will. I wasn’t running around on you or anything. It just sort of happened naturally. It was with one of my classmates. Her name is Geri. That’s who I met with tonight.”
“There was another dicey silence as I digested this news update.
“Anyway, we became lovers. I’d never had sex with another girl before. Geri had, but I hadn’t, it was all new to me, and I couldn’t get enough. We lived together, worked together, played together, studied together, slept together. It made everything else in life better; I thought, so this is who I am! Then after almost three years she dumped me for a man! I caught her fucking him in our apartment.”
“Oh, I’m sorry…”
“That’s when I went into travel nursing. To get far away from it…from her. But it only helped to a certain extent. I just couldn’t quite get over the hurt…the betrayal…the insult!”
I reached over and put my hand on hers. She gripped my hand and squeezed tight.
“I’m sorry to dump all this on you, Will.”
“It’s okay, it’s okay.”
“Anyway, that’s who I met with tonight: Geri. I ran into her last week at the gym where Mom works out. It was awkward…really weird…but we chatted for a minute or two and she suggested we meet for a drink. So I thought okay, bury the hatchet and let bygones be bygones and all that, and I’m leaving tomorrow anyway but maybe I could finally reach some kind of closure and move on.”
“So, what happened?” I asked.
She took another gulp of wine and her glass was almost empty. I took her glass to the kitchen and returned with it refilled.
“So,” she continued, and took a deep breath. “She’s now married to the guy. Then she starts talking about how her husband really wants to watch her doing another chick, and since I was the last chick she was with, maybe I’d like to join them in the sack. And she said that she wouldn’t mind seeing Hubby fucking another woman either, so what did I think, am I up for it, it would be fun. I mean, can you believe that?”
“Oh, wow!” I said. “What did you say to that?”
She let out with a nervous laugh. “Well, I’m not proud of what I did, but I can’t say I’m sorry about it either. I mean shit, she made me feel so dirty, so cheap; like some monkey in the zoo that they can watch and get themselves off!” She shivered and took another anxious sip of wine. “I called her a fucking cunt, threw my drink in her face and got up and walked out!”
“All right, you go girl! Touché!”
“I’m over that bitch!”
Another pregnant pause ensued as we held hands and sipped drinks. Then Helen put her drink on the table and turned her body to face me more directly.
“Thank you for listening to me rant, Will,” she said with liquid eyes.
“You’re welcome, you know that,” I said, “Anytime.” I squeezed her hand again and she squeezed right back.
“Want a blow job?” she said.
I almost fell off the couch when I heard that.
“What?” I asked incredulously.
Helen started laughing. “Bet you weren’t expecting that!”
I told her I sure as hell wasn’t.
“I’m sorry, Will, but I need to get laid! When I left Geri tonight I was half-crazy! She made me so damn mad…that she could be so damn smug after what she’d done to me and what I’d done to be with her! I need to be with a man again, need to feel a man’s dick again. I’ve wasted enough time pouting and running away. So, it’s either go peddle my ass on the street, or come to you—you’re about the only man I know I can trust.”
“But, Helen, you’re leaving in the morning.”
“I know, I know,” she said, “But I really need to get laid tonight.” She ran her hand up along my thigh and found my penis. “It can be my going-away present.”
“What has gotten into you?” I asked.
“I don’t know,” she said, then she stroked my hardening cock, and added, “But I want to get this into me!”
I think I was in a minor shock, and I wasn’t sure if it was right, perhaps she was too vulnerable, but I also knew I couldn’t turn this down.
I wasn’t wearing a belt so she unsnapped my jeans and unzipped me with minimal effort.
“Ooh, no underwear…” she cooed.
“Well, I wasn’t expecting company,” I croaked.
“It’s serendipity!” she said. “You were the last man I had, and now you’ll be the next. Then she went down on me.
She took my cock into her mouth and my balls into her hand. She wasn’t the most experienced cocksucker from what I could remember, but the familiar feel of her mouth and lips and tongue and fingers swelled me to the max. I held her hair between my fingers as she gave me head like she was bobbing for apples.
After several minutes she removed her mouth from my swollen member and raised her head to mine and kissed me. For the first time in five years I felt her silky tongue in my mouth. She savagely sucked my tongue and clutched my cock in her hand. She was an Alpha girl, unlike the Helen I remembered.
“Show me your bedroom!” she whispered.
All of my pent-up emotions had me pretty horny too. I couldn’t remember ever being so totally, completely, erotically seduced. In my bedroom she whipped off her tops and bottoms and pulled my pants off as I unbuttoned my shirt. Then she lay on the bed and pulled me on top of her. She had my cock in her hand and yanked it to the entrance of her shaved pussy. She had red rose petals tattooed around her navel and a silver stud within.
“God, I’m wet!” she wheezed. “God, I need to come!”
“No foreplay?” I asked playfully, tickling her.
“Five years without is my foreplay!” she said.
I slid into her with zero resistance and felt her once-familiar wet warmth surrounding my engorged cock.
“Fuck me, Will! Fuck me hard! I need to have an orgasm and it’s going to be a whopper!”
I pounded her like there was no tomorrow. I hadn’t been with a woman for a while so I was ready to erupt in about a minute and a half. She was milking me with her pussy walls as I drove my cock into her. Soon I could feel my rising tide of cum searching for release, seeking the path that led out. I grunted like a wounded croc when my semen rose through my steely shaft and blasted off inside Helen, rope after oily rope. I gradually slowed my rhythm as I emptied, easing into a gentler groove.
“Keep fucking!” Helen hissed.
With the taut, blood-hard skin of my cock now less stressed, it slid easily in and out of Helen’s slimy bliss. Her hands clutched my ass and her groin smacked into me trying to coax a climax.
“Keep fucking me, Will!”
I started banging her harder, then harder, then harder still, and my cock returned to the approximate firmness of tempered steel. We were reelin’ and rockin’ and the bedposts a-knockin’! We kept this up for a while, each expelling guttural groans with each hard thrust. Then I felt myself nearing my second coming. My tongue was fucking Helen’s mouth and my finger was in her ass, and I could feel the sweat on her face so I knew she was getting close. I could feel another healthy dose of my cum preparing for liftoff, and soon it rose up and out of me, not as big as the first, but four or five solid strings leapt deep into Helen’s juicy twat. Within seconds she let out a high-pitched scream and started shaking and her warm rapids flowed downstream and out of her, soaking my spent dick and the bed beneath us. I rolled to her side and collapsed beside her with her tongue in my mouth and her vagina surrounding my cock and we stayed that way for a few long minutes as I gradually went limp inside her.
We must have nodded off for a while. When I came to it was around 11:30 and Helen was getting dressed. As she made her finishing touches and pulled on her shoes she noticed I was watching her and came over to the bed.
“Thanks, Sailor!” she said, “You have no idea how much I needed that!” She bent down and gave me a quick kiss on the lip. “Goodnight; see you in the morning.” Then she was out the door.
I lay in my bed, ruminating about my unexpected night. What the hell had happened? I asked myself, ‘Did I just fuck a lesbian?’
I was right on time the next morning. Connie greeted me with a big smile when she opened her door. She asked me into the kitchen for coffee while we waited; she said Helen had gotten in kind of late and was moving kind of slow this morning.
We chatted briefly and then I noticed Helen’s bags were packed and stacked in the dining room. I offered to take them out to the garage and pack the car. I was just finishing up when they both emerged from the house.
“Morning, Will,” Helen said coolly, barely making eye contact. She got into the front passenger seat, Connie was behind the wheel and I climbed into the back.
Not much was said in the car, but Helen kept stifling one yawn after another.
“You tired, Helen?” I asked.
“Yes I am. I didn’t sleep too well,” she said.
“Maybe you can catch some Z’s on the plane,” I added. She said she hoped so. It was good to see that her category 5 orgasm the night before hadn’t taken too much out of her.
At the airport we checked Helen’s bags and then went as far as we could before saying our goodbyes. Helen and Connie hugged and kissed and exchanged I-love-yous. Then Helen turned to me.
“Goodbye, Will. It’s been nice seeing you again. Thanks for coming.” I wasn’t sure if she meant coming to the airport, or coming the night before. She kissed me on the cheek and turned, waved, and entered the line to security.
We walked back out of the terminal and found the shuttle to take us back to Connie’s car. On the ride home she told me that she’d thought it over and would like to take me up on my offer to coach her through marathon training if I was still up for it. I told her, Absolutely, I was looking forward to it. And I’d not only be helping her, it would motivate me to train and to run another marathon too.
When we got back to her house, Connie took a calendar off the wall and we sat down at the kitchen table and I wrote out a training schedule. I spread her usual weekly mileage throughout the weekdays, and added a long run for each weekend, increasing the distance gradually week-to-week, to get her prepared for a big race in November. The race was in the city about an hour away.
At this point it was the end of July, so I mapped out a 15 week plan peaking with runs of 20, 20 and 21 miles in weeks 11, 12 and 13.
“What do I do the last two weeks?” Connie asked.
“Eat, drink and rest!” I said. “You don’t want to overtrain. If you’re not ready by then, it’s too late.”
We would start the next morning with an eight miler.
Connie was a pretty good runner and had no trouble with the early training. We would run side by side, and because her natural pace was slower than mine, occasionally I would move out faster for a half mile or so and then double back and fall back in beside her. The second week we did nine miles, the third week almost eleven. Our ritual soon became we would run together, all the while talking about just about anything that popped into our minds, then after the run a jump in her pool, then often she would make us lunch.
As two people running many miles together, side by side, we covered many topics of conversation. I found Connie very easy to talk to. Our minds seemed to work the same way. I could say almost anything to her, no matter how esoteric or how ‘out there’ it would seem, and she would follow and be right there with me. And the same went for her, wherever her conversation went, whatever tangents she went off on, I was there.
I mentioned once that it puzzled me that when I had taken her classes in high school she was always warm and friendly toward me, but when I was dating Helen she seemed cold and aloof. She admitted I was right and that it was her problem, not mine. She told me that was about the time her marital problems were starting to happen, and also she didn’t like the idea of any guy screwing her daughter.
For some reason I didn’t expect my old English teacher to talk like that, but when she did, I got a kick out of it. As we became more and more comfortable with each other, I looked more and more forward to our workouts.
She talked about Helen too, of course. She mentioned Helen’s same-sex relationships (plural! I only knew about the one with Geri) and how that took some getting used to at first. She said she didn’t think Helen was gay, just open to things, and when a bunch of nurses went to school together, things could happen. She told me also that she wondered if something might happen between Helen and me while she was home. I figured if Helen wanted her to know about our last night together she could tell Connie herself.
After about three or four weeks of training together our comfort level had reached a point of total ease. Connie would sometimes touch me when she spoke, and I became less hesitant to touch her as well. When she completed the twelve miler, she was exuberant and gave me a big hug and kissed my lips. After that our normal greetings and goodbyes included a hug and a kiss. When we ate together her eyes would linger on mine and her coy smile would give my stomach butterflies. My loins got butterflies too, despite our twenty year age difference.
That week I had used her bathroom off the pool after taking a swim and noticed her toilet had a leak and would keep running off and on. I told Connie I would fix it for her, I just needed to go to the hardware store and get the replacement parts. She was very appreciative and started to dig into her purse and I told her not to worry about it, it would not be expensive and was an easy fix. She said maybe I would get a free dinner out of the deal, then.
That afternoon I went to the hardware store to buy the kit and took it back to her house. By this time knocking on the door had become an unnecessary formality, so I walked in and found her in the kitchen.
“I’m cooking your dinner, Will, so I hope you don’t have plans! Lasagna! Got to carbo load!” she called as I entered the room.
I swear she was trying to drive me crazy. She was wearing short frayed cut-offs and an untucked white t-shirt with no bra! The cotton fabric hugged her nipples like wet tissue and drew my eyes like magnets. I know she caught me looking and I went off to fix the toilet with half a hard-on.
In the bathroom I got down to work. It was a small room and I had to contort myself in different shapes and forms but I removed the guts of the toilet tank. But Babs wanted to help and was getting in the way so I had to lock her out so I could get the new parts installed. She whimpered for a couple minutes but then must have smelled lasagna because she sauntered off. In another fifteen minutes I was done, and when I turned the water back on and flushed a couple of times, with minor adjustments it was working like new.
I went back to the kitchen and the lasagna was in the oven and Connie had mixed a pitcher of vodka martinis. We went to sit by the pool with our drinks. Babs hopped onto her raft.
We sipped and chatted for the next hour or so. We talked about running, about books, about her teaching and the problems with kids these days. We ate delicious lasagna and green salad, then had a nightcap by the pool. After a while I felt I should leave, and not overstay my welcome, even though I didn’t want to. As we sat in the soft light, I looked at Connie’s profile and the subtle rising and falling of her breasts with each breath, her sublime bare nipples snug within her shirt, and the beauty of her tanned, crossed legs, and I swear the thought of her being twenty years older might as well have been twenty days, because I believe I was falling in love.
Connie saw me to the door to say goodnight.
“Thank you for fixing the commode, Will,” she said. “I had no idea you were such a handyman!”
“Oh, I’m okay in the bathroom!” I said. “But I’m better in some of the other rooms around the house!”
In the dim light I could see a twinkle in her eye and a sly curl to her lip.
“Oh, you are, are you?” she said.
“I think so. If you have any other chores that need attention, just let me know.”
We stared at each other for a bit. I knew she was feeling something too, I just didn’t know what. I leaned to her and kissed her full on her mouth. I sensed a brief resistance, but I put my arm behind her back and pulled her to me. My lips parted, and although she hesitated, soon hers did the same and our tongues frolicked and I tasted her for the first time. She was kissing me too, and enjoying it, but her arms stayed by her side. When we finally parted I kept arms around her waist.
“Uh, oh,” Connie said. “What was that?”
“Something I’ve wanted to do for a while,” I said.
“Will, we shouldn’t…you were a student of mine…”
“That was a long time ago.”
“But you’re the same age as my daughter!”
“So what? You deserve a little young stuff!” I said, and performed a little shuffle dance in front of her.
She laughed and shook her head.
I kissed her again and her lips didn’t delay as much this time, our mouths meshed and our tongues twirled in a sexy ballet, a long one, and I felt her arms around me.
When we broke the kiss our eyes were locked as we said goodnight.
‘No woman could kiss a man like that and not feel something!’ I thought to myself.
I fell asleep thinking about her. When I woke in the morning my cock was harder than I could ever remember, it ached, and I jerked off thinking about her. But I began to feel pangs of guilt. Had I taken our new found ease and comfort level for granted and gone over the line? I thought I’d read her signals correctly and responded appropriately but her hesitancy was bothersome.
I called her on the phone that afternoon but missed her. When she called me back that evening I began with an apology.
“Connie, about last night,” I said. “I’m sorry if I went a little too far. It was a wonderful night and I don’t want to screw things up. Please accept my apology.”
“Don’t apologize, Will,” she said, “Because you didn’t do anything wrong. I love the way you look at me, and I was sending cues too, I was asking for it. But when we finally, actually kissed like we did…I think a lot of things hit me all at once and it kind of scared me.”
“Well, primarily our ages. It’s not that I’m not tempted, but twenty years is a big difference.”
“Hey, your ex- has a young squeeze, you should have one too!” I said, to lighten things up.
She laughed, but added, “Okay, but that’s not all. You’re a former student…”
“That was years ago! Think of me as your trainer!”
“…And then there’s Helen. You’re her friend, you’re her age. You used to date her for God’s sake!”
“Connie, Helen is a mature adult, I am sure she…”
“I know, Will, I know. Like I said, you didn’t do anything wrong. I wanted it to happen. It’s just a lot to think about.”
She went on to tell me that she would be leaving the next morning for back-to-school teacher orientation and would be gone until Friday night.
“I hope you’ll get your training runs in!” I said.
“I will, Coach, I promise,” she said, “And I’ll be ready for our 13-miler on Saturday!”
“Good. And maybe this week you’ll have the time to think about what other rooms in your house might need my handyman services!” I said.
She chuckled and said, “Oh, I know of one already. That’s part of my problem.”
“Good morning! I hope we can beat the rain!” Connie said when she greeted me Saturday morning with a quick kiss.
“It’ll make us run faster!” I quipped.
It was cloudy and warm with a 70% chance of rain. The air was thick with humidity and we were both already breaking sweats before we even finished stretching.
As we ran we talked about many different things as we usually did, but we didn’t touch the subject of ‘us’, and I felt a tenseness in the vibe that I figured would stay with us until we did.
After a few miles we were drenched in sweat and our running clothes were matted to our bodies. When we reached the spot where I had stashed our water bottles we stopped for a quick drink. My shorts were drenched and clung tightly to the bulge between my legs. Connie must have noticed, the same way I observed her orange shorts hugging her sweaty cameltoe.
At around eleven miles I asked her how she was feeling and she said she felt pretty good. I told her I was going to stretch out a little for the last couple miles, and did she mind? She said, ‘No, let’s do it!’ So I picked up the pace and we took off together.
Our last two miles were run at a quick pace, faster than what Connie was accustomed to, but she stayed right with me. When we slowed to a walk after our thirteen miles I was ecstatic and told her how proud I was. Without thinking I wrapped my arm around her sweat-soaked waist and kissed her cheek, and we walked arm in arm for a few steps. When we walked onto her patio from the side of the house, she went through the gate before me and I shook my head in admiration of how the liquid fabric of her shirt was plastered to her slim waist and her shorts that looked like an orange paint job on the crack of her ass.
Connie went into the house, and as had become my custom after our runs, I entered the pool area, peeled off my shirt, shoes and socks and jumped into the pool wearing only my running shorts. I swam and paddled around a little, enjoying the feel of the cool water on my hot skin, easing my spent satisfaction after a hard run. I took off my shorts, wrung them out in my hands, and placed them on the patio at the lip of the pool, where I could easily retrieve them to put them back on. After a couple more laps I swam over to the pool steps and sat on the bottom step in the chest-high water and relaxed.
In a few minutes Connie came out through the French doors from her bedroom with Babs right behind. She walked over and opened the gate to let Babs out for a quick pee. She looked like a model in a sleek one-piece black, backless swimsuit that promoted all of her curves. Without looking at me (but knowing I was watching her) she strutted over and picked up my running shorts and took them over to the wall and hung them on the towel rack. Then she dove into the deep end.
She came up for air and stood in water up to her shoulders and looked at me for the first time. With a mischievous smile on her face she slid her hands over her shoulders, freeing them from the black spaghetti straps of her suit. With her hands submerged and a twist and turn of her body she removed her bathing suit and threw it over by the towel rack. We were both now naked in her pool.
“If you get to skinny-dip,” she said, “So do I.”
She swam over and we embraced and without hesitation her mouth covered mine with her tongue leading the way. Her arms surrounded me and I maneuvered her onto the step beside me. Facing each other, kissing deeply and with my hands exploring her, I wrapped my legs around her and pulled her as close as I could. I felt her tits against my chest and the contour of her sweet ass in my hands. Her hand grasped my dick, still somewhat flaccid in the cool water, but growing fast.
“I thought about this all week!” she murmured.
“I think about it all the time!” I replied.
There was a loud thunderclap from a distant lightning bolt and rain began falling. Our wet hands roamed our wet bodies and our tongues did a rain dance.
“Move up here,” I said softly, and lifted her up to sit on the top step, the surface of the water just below her waist.
With volition of its own my mouth explored Connie’s neck and shoulders, and she sighed loudly when I reached her delicious breasts. Her nipples, already perked up by the cool pool, grew harder between my teeth and she moaned when I sucked them into my mouth.
It started to rain harder and in unison with another crack of thunder I felt Connie’s firm grip strengthen around my hardening cock.
I lowered myself before her, kissing her breasts, her stomach, her navel. I put my hands on her buttocks and lifted, and with her gorgeous, neatly-groomed pussy right at the water line, I buried my face into her.
“Oh, my God!” she moaned.
My mouth explored her eager, open gash and I sucked on her lips and split them with my tongue. Her salty tang, sloshed with chlorine, made for a tasty sweet and sour cocktail. I squeezed her ass cheeks and sucked her swollen clit into my mouth.
The rain started coming down in torrents, hard pellets pounding us on the shallow steps and poking deep dimples into the surface of the pool. Her hands clutched my head and she pushed her pussy into my face and her clit delved deeper into my mouth. She groaned as my lips massaged her.
There was another roar of thunder and a major gust of wind blew the trees sideways in the backyard. A potted palm blew over, scaring the shit out of Babs, who then headed for cover under a lounge chair. The rain was coming down as hard as I could remember, hammering into my back like rubber bullets, but with Connie’s hard meat in my mouth, her strong fingers guiding my head into her grinding groin, and my cock long and stiff, I hardly noticed.
I looked up at Connie and she had a serious, concentrated look on her face, like she was deep into a trance. Her hair was matted down against her scalp and her nipples were large and hard. She rocked back and forth, to and fro, over and over, fucking my face. Then her body quaked, and she shook and shivered from head to toe and she let out a shriek.
“Oh my God, Will…”
It was hard to tell from my position, with my mouth immersed in a slushy embrace of cunt and pool water, but she must have dumped a healthy dose of her jizz into the pool.
Next she pulled my hair toward her and my head followed. She sucked my tongue deep into her mouth and wrapped her fingers around my erect staff. The hard rain continued to poke us and soak us and powerful gusts rattled the trees and shrubs. Babs barked with each smack of thunder.
“God, I’ve never been eaten like that!” she said with a hiss. “I’ve never come so hard!”
“That’s my Connie-lingus!” I said.
“Well, anytime you want to practice…”
“I’d love to practice…”
“I want you inside,” Connie said.
“What, inside the house?” I asked.
“No! Inside me!” she hissed, and pulled my inflated pole into her ravenous hole.
I entered her and found the calm in the midst of the storm. A mystical, magical fit of hard cock, hot twat and cool water. I pumped her, aiming for the back of her, but holding her ass carefully in my hands to elevate her above the cement surface of the steps, not wanting to braise her beautiful back. She surrounded my neck with her arms, buried her tongue in my mouth, and swung herself into me, absorbing my length with every thrust.
We were fucking up a storm. She moaned when I slipped my middle finger into her ass for a better handle, and I felt the hot, firm pressure of her asshole. I wiggled my finger deeper inside her and she squinched her ass in reply.
Her left hand moved down to my ass and I felt her finger slide in. We were then both totally entered into each other, cock, tongues, fingers, and we banged with abandon, loving each other as the tempest raged above us.
Beneath a piercing crack of thunder I came, and with multiple expulsions released my seed into Connie. We stayed inside of us, fingers, tongues and cock, kissing, and molded together as the storm gradually subsided.
“Let’s go into the house,” Connie said after a few minutes. “I have another job for my handyman.”
“You do?” I asked.
“Yes. In my bedroom.”
“I want to suck you,” Connie said.
The storm had finally abated into a gentler, steady rain, and we had toweled off and were in her bed, our bodies enwrapped. Babs was right beside us, looking the other way.
“My English teacher gives blow jobs?” I said. “Dreams come true!”
“Hard to believe, I know! It’s been a while, so I hope it’s worth it,” she said, and went down.
It felt like a dream. She immediately took most of me into her mouth and I massaged her scalp with my fingers, pulling her head close and easing as much cock into her mouth as I could. I arched my back and gently swayed my groin in an effort to feel as much of her mouth as I could. She milked my balls with one hand and squeezed my ass cheek with the other, coaxing, her mouth, hands and my hard rock cock working in unison like an oiled machine.
For someone who claimed to be rusty, she could have fooled me. She used her mouth masterfully, her embouchure firmly cushioning my swollen instrument, blowing me like a virtuosic windplayer, giving head with the same passion she had shown when teaching the classics. She said it had been a while, and she was definitely enjoying having cock in her mouth.
Soon her body was atop mine and as she rammed her tongue into my mouth she fed my slimy dick into her wet cunt. Up and down on top of me she went, in and out, fucking me, and the room filled with the sounds of our groans, the creaking bed and the wet slapping of our genitalia. My older lover fucked like a goddess.
“God, I needed this!” Connie said when she took her mouth off mine, still fucking. “The whole thirteen miles this morning, I was thinking about this!”
She let out a high-pitched ‘Oh God!’, and I felt her warm, wet rush flowing out of her, soaking my balls and thighs. I rolled on top of her as she shrieked and I pounded my meat into her, time after time until I felt my cum rise up and catapult into her, spasm after spasm. When our throes abated we lay together, kissing, and feeling our bodies meld.
We must have nodded off for a time after a half-marathon run and our muscular sex, and when my eyes opened she was smiling at me. I kissed her.
“Hold me,” she said. “I want to feel your arms around me.”
I scooted close and she turned her back and I was behind her, arms wrapped around and spooning her. Soon my hands were wandering over her tight, curvy flesh and my mouth was traversing her ears and neck and shoulders. She cooed with my kisses and my cock grew hard again against the crack of her ass. I felt her arm wrap back around her body and her hand found my cock. Her weight shifted slightly and her legs spread just enough so that she could guide me into her warm, open snatch. My right hand found her clit, and her fingers joined mine, directing, teaching me how she liked it. Her hand on top of mine, we massaged her enlarged love button together, her yearning and my learning, as I fucked her from behind.
We slow-fucked for a few minutes as I kissed her neck and whispered dirty nothings in her ear. Then we both came once more, less cacophonous than our previous orgasms, but by then we both realized that our bodies were spent, from running, from fucking, and from not having eaten anything.
We showered and then Connie drove me home so I could put on some clothes and then we went out to a pub for a late lunch of sandwiches and a few beers. Now that we were lovers there was no tension and conversation flowed easy and was full of laughs and sexual innuendo and the things we were going to do to each other in bed. After our second pitcher she leaned over and said to me softly that she wanted to go home because she wanted to go down on me again and she wanted me to come in her mouth.
I spent the rest of the weekend with her and most of it was spent making love in various ways. Connie was insatiable.
Our love life took on a routine: Monday through Friday was work, her with her students, teaching and grading papers, and me with my job. During the week we’d talk on the phone, usually about that week’s running and how horny we were and how we were going to tear each other up that next weekend. The weekends would include our long Saturday morning run and then two days of sucking cock, eating pussy, and finding new ways to fuck. And new places! I fucked her in the pool, in the hot tub, in the shower, on the floor, on the kitchen counter. Connie was very uninhibited sexually, a pleasant surprise and not what I would have expected from my old English teacher. She had a colorful vocabulary too, although many of her words were not ones she used in class.
The first couple weekends we were so hungry for each other we had to fuck before we went on the run, but then of course our legs were shot and we didn’t feel like running, although we forced ourselves. We knew we would fuck some more when we were done, so that helped motivate us.
Each weekend we’d take our long run, 15 then 17 then 19, then 20 miles, make love all afternoon and then go out to dinner. At first Connie was a little self-conscious going out because she thought people would think she’s my mother or something. I said ‘Hogwash’, you look at least ten years younger and your body is killer, we’ll just kiss or hold a hand every now and then and people will get the message. And then maybe I won’t have to worry about other younger guys hitting on you.
The weekend of the marathon finally arrived. We drove to the race on Friday, the night before the race and had reserved a room in a hotel not too far from the starting line. We had pasta and beer for dinner…the end of our three day carbo-load…and tried to get to bed early but sleep would not come. I performed Connie-lingus and fucked her hard to help us get to sleep.
In the morning we were up early and off to the races. We left our stuff in the room because we had booked two nights. Hopefully Saturday night would be a celebration!
The weather was almost ideal for a marathon. Partly cloudy, temperature in the mid-50’s and only a slight breeze. Right before the starting gun we kissed, and were off.
We ran side by side for the first few miles, then I said I needed to pick up my pace. She said no problem, let’s go. I did, and she stayed with me. I warned her to take it easy and told her about my first marathon, when I had felt great at five miles, pushed my pace and paid the price at about 22 miles, when I hit the wall and the last four miles felt like forty, pure hell.
We ran together. Slower than I wanted, perhaps quicker than Connie preferred, but we finished together, hand in hand.
Three hours and forty-two minutes, sixteen seconds. We were ecstatic. For Connie to run such a good time on her first marathon was incredible to me. We went out for beer and pizza and then hurried back to our room and jumped into bed. We sixty-nined ourselves into ferocious orgasms and both swallowed a load of cum. We were tired of course, and had no trouble drifting off to sleep.
I was awakened at about four o’clock by Connie stroking my erection. My eyes opened to see her face close and she was staring at me. We were lying on our sides, face to face, and we kissed. Connie maneuvered her body closer and slipped my stiff rod into her wet and ready love glove.
“I need you again!” she said softly.
With my cock safely imbedded in her warm pussy, I rammed my finger up her ass for the best possible grip and plunged my tongue into her mouth. On our sides we rocked back and forth, reaching again for the ultimate climax. She rolled on her back and pulled me on top. We both broke into sweats, and amid cries of rapture we fucked ourselves closer and closer to our euphoric conclusion.
Afterward, with my cock still inside her, Connie squeezed it with the muscles of her twat.
“I’m pregnant,” she said softly.
I damn near fell out of the bed. My eyes must have looked like saucers. She smiled at me.
“I swallowed hard and asked, “You’re what?”
“Pregnant. I’ve known for a week or so but I wanted to wait until after the race to tell you.”
There was a confused silence for a short time. I had no idea what to say.
“Am I the father?” I asked.
Dumb question. She smacked me upside my head with a spare pillow, but she still had a smile on her face.
“I’ll pretend you didn’t ask that question!” she said. She wrapped her hand around my cock. “And this penis is the only one I’ve been close to in a long time!” she added.
“It must have happened that first weekend,” she said. “The week I went to the orientation I decided I was going to have sex with you. I got back on birth control right away. But I must have messed up somehow.”
“How do you feel about it?” I asked.
“Good,” she said. “I was shocked at first, but I’m okay with it. We’re going to have a baby! How about you, Will?”
“Wow, scary,” I said. “I don’t know what to say. I’m in shock, I guess.”
“Any questions?” she asked, with my cock still in her hand.
“Uh, I’m sure there will be…”
“We can still have sex. The doctor said it was okay.”
“Well, that’s good. You’re such a great fuck I’d have a hard time giving that up!”
She laughed and said, “We don’t have to. You just need to get a penis reduction.”
“A penis reduction. It’s a simple outpatient procedure; you just need to take off a couple of inches. You know, for safety. I set you an appointment for next Thursday.”
I must have had a petrified look on my face. Connie burst out laughing and it was my turn to smack her with the pillow.
“I’m going to punish you for that!” I said. “That was cruel!” We were both laughing.
“Oh really? What kind of punishment?”
“I’m going to butt-fuck you.”
“Oh, promises, promises.”
I spent the next few minutes caressing and kissing her stomach. Soon my mouth was sucking her delicious clitoris.
I told her I loved her. She said she loved me. We made love again.
I practically moved in with her. We slept together every night. I coddled her. I massaged her. I kissed her still-flat belly. We made love often, but I took it easy and went slow. I was afraid. I didn’t want to break anything.
My mind was a blur. Every day was a blur. What was happening? My mind raced with questions and doubts. Was I up for this? What kind of father would I be? Should we get married? Am I ready to get married? If we did, how could I be a stepfather to a girl I used to fuck? Can I handle this?
I was in love and scared shitless.
Thanksgiving was upon us. Connie insisted on cooking a big meal, but I told her no, she’s pregnant, she has to take it easy. She said no way, she’s only a couple of months, and she wants to do it, and besides, Helen is coming home for the holiday. She said that Helen could only get a few days off for one holiday, Thanksgiving or Christmas. But since so many of the very religious locals in South America wanted off at Christmas, Helen would have to work, and she would be coming home for Thanksgiving.
Connie had mentioned a couple of times about how we should break the news of our relationship to Helen. Now with her pregnancy, it had blossomed into an even more stressful event.
Helen was flying in on Wednesday night. Connie thought it best that she pick up Helen at the airport by herself, take her home, catch up, and she could tell her about our training, the race, and our relationship. And I would come over for Thanksgiving dinner and we would tell her the rest together.
Helen’s flight was hours late, she finally landed after midnight. Helen was burned out and she and Connie didn’t have much time to catch up. They went to bed and slept late; when they awoke, they attacked the job of feast preparation together.
I arrived at about three p.m. When Connie opened the door she gave me a barely noticeable headshake, telling me she hadn’t told Helen anything. Okay, here we go, I thought.
In the kitchen Helen said hello, and embraced me warmly. She kissed me on the lips.
“Glad you’re here,” she said.
We had a big dinner, and it was a savory feast. Beautifully cooked, maximally ingested, and we cleaned up as a team.
We had drinks afterward. We were seated by the pool.
“Helen, I have to tell you something,” Connie said.
“All right, what?” Helen said coldly. She didn’t look at me.
“It’s about Will…”
“You’re fucking him, aren’t you…”
“No! Well yes. We trained for weeks for the marathon…we fell in love…”
“Fell in love, oh give me a break!” Helen croaked.
“It just happened!” I interjected.
There was a pregnant pause of a few moments.
“It just happened?”
“Yes,” I said.
There was another long silence.
“I’m pregnant,” Connie said softly.
Helen’s pupils dilated and her eyelids peeled back. “You’re pregnant? Oh my God, who’s the father?”
“Well, Will of course!” Connie said.
“Oh no, you are pregnant with Will’s baby?”
Helen burst into uncontrollable tears and sobbed for a solid minute. We were helpless. Finally the weeping subsided enough for Connie to speak to her.
“Honey, what’s the matter?” she said.
“You’re pregnant with Will’s baby,” Helen said.
Another violent storm of tears flowed from Helen’s eyes.
“So am I!” Helen cried, along with her shrieks of pain.
Connie turned her head and stared at me. Her eyes were confused cold daggers.
“Oh shit!” I thought to myself. The simple life I’d been living had just officially become very complicated.
You must be logged in to post a comment.